REQUEST  FOR  INFORMATION 


Send  this  to  the  Secretary  of  your  denominational 
mission  board  whose  address  is  in  the  "  List  of 
Mission  Boards  and  Correspondents  "  at  the  end  of 
the  book. 


Dear 


I  want  to  form  a  mission  study  class  on  the 
text-book,   South   American   Neighbors,    in    our 

church,  and  desire  "Suggestions  for  Leaders"  and 
other  material  that  will  help  me  in  organizing  and 
conducting  it. 

Very  sincerely  yours. 


Name- 


Street  and  Number 

City  or  Town .^  St  ate. 

Church 


♦     ♦♦♦♦♦♦     ♦     ♦     ♦     ♦.  ♦■♦ 


^  - 

SOUTH  AMERICAN 
NEIGHBORS 


HOMER  C.  STUNTZ 


NEW  YORK 

MISSIONARY  EDUCATION  MOVEMENT 

OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  AND  CANADA 

1916 


Copyright,  191 6,  by 

Missionary  Education  Movement  of  thb 

United  States  and  Canada 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

Foreword ix 

I  The  Continent  of  To- Morrow i 

II  Glimpses  of  Four  Centuries 25 

III  Some  Social  Factors 49 

IV  The  Spirit  of  the  Pioneers 73 

V  Present-Day  ReHgious  Problems 97 

VI  Educating  a  Continent 123 

VII  The  Evangelical  Message  and  Method 149 

VIII  The  Panama  Congress  and  the  Outlook 175 

Appendixes 

A    Statistics  of  Protestant  Missions 200 

B    Population  and  School  Statistics 206 

C    Bibliography 207 

Index     213 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

Latin  American  Delegates,  Panama  Congress,  1916.  .Frontispiece 

Municipal  Theater,  Sao  Paulo 12 

Avienda  Rio  Branca,  Rio  de  Janeiro 12 

National  University  and  Congress,  Caracas 13 

Palace  of  Fine  Arts,  Rio  de  Janeiro 13 

Docks  and  Flour  Mills,  Buenos  Aires 21 

Mammoth  Grain  Elevators,  Buenos  Aires 21 

Inca  Street  and  Wall 34 

Panorama  of  Cuzco 34 

Simon    Bolivar    44 

D.   F.    Sarmiento 44 

Francisco  Pizarro    44 

Dom   Pedro   II 44 

Statue  of  San  Martin,  Mendoza,  Argentina 45 

Indian  Types 49 

European  Immigrant  Girls  Picking  Grapes 64 

Italian  Immigrants  Showing  Their  Products 64 

Bible    Colporteurs    79 

Rev.  Thomas  B.  Wood 94 

Rev.    David    Trumbull 94 

Roman  Catholic  Cathedrals 100 

Corpus  Christi  Procession loi 

Dancing  Before  Virgin loi 

Virgin  in  Church •  loi 

Indians  and   Idols loi 

Mackenzie  College  123 

Children  of  Illustrious  Families,  Rio  de  Janeiro 138 

Public  School  in  a  New  Section,  Argentina 138 

Episcopal  Church,  La  Boca  Del  Monte,  Brazil 162 

Presbyterian  Church,  Valparaiso,  Chile 162 

Map    End 


FOREWORD 

This  IS  the  best  hour  in  all  history  for  a  fresh 
interpretation  of  the  missionary  opportunity  in  South 
America.  As  never  before  South  America  is  in  the 
eye  of  North  America. 

With  Europe  and  not  with  North  America  have 
been  the  relations,  the  sympathies,  and  the  business  of 
South  America.  British  and  German  capital  have 
built  the  South  American  railways  and  financed  her 
foreign  banks  and  importing  concerns.  From  Spain, 
Portugal,  and  Italy  have  come  her  settlers.  European 
books,  European  ideals,  European  social  and  political 
forms,  have  dominated  and  still  dominate  the  South 
American  people. 

Meanwhile  North  America  had  vast  problems  to 
solve,  and  gave  little  thought  to  the  possibilities  in  the 
southern  half  of  the  western  world. 

But  new  factors  have  been  thrust  into  the  equation. 
These  factors  are  powerful  and  affect  world  condi- 
tions profoundly.  A  wholly  new  interest  is  felt  in 
South  America.     It  is  about  us  like  a  rising  tide. 

Shall  this  new  interest  be  commercial  and  diplo- 
matic only?  Will  Christian  men  and  women  permit 
the  lure  of  gain  or  the  chance  for  political  advantage 
to  be  the  chief  expressions  of  North  American  interest 
in  her  sister  continent?  Shall  our  Churches  permit 
the  impact  of  the  new  commercial  invasion  of  South 
America  by  our  manufacturers,  our  merchants,  and 
our  banks  to  be  delivered  without  seeking  to  Christian- 


X  FOREWORD 

ize  that  impact?  Shall  the  nations  of  the  southern 
half  of  our  hemisphere  be  filled  with  hosts  from  other 
lands,  while  Christ's  followers  stand  idle,  and  neither 
attempt  to  create  a  favorable  spiritual  atmosphere  for 
their  reception  nor  meet  them  in  love  as  they  come? 

This  new  interest  in  South  America  is  of  God.  He 
has  great  designs  of  grace  for  its  peoples.  It  is  for 
us  to  be  wise  in  the  day  of  his  power. 

That  this  may  be  set  toward  accomplishment  this 
book  has  been  prepared.  It  has  been  written  in  the 
crowded  hours  of  a  busy  year  spent  in  serving  South 
America.  No  one  can  be  more  aware  of  its  limitations 
and  defects  than  the  writer. 

Without  the  efficient  help  of  my  daughter,  Mrs. 
Clara  Stuntz  Hunter,  who  spent  more  than  a  year 
teaching  in  Montevideo,  Uruguay,  the  work  could  not 
have  been  done. 

Acknowledgment  is  gladly  made  of  most  valuable 
information  secured  from  nearly  all  of  the  volumes 
named  in  the  bibliography  which  appears  in  Appendix 
C.  The  publications  of  The  Pan  American  Union  have 
been  freely  used.  Special  help  has  been  derived  from 
the  Reports  of  the  eight  Commissions  of  the  Congress 
on  Christian  Work  in  Latin  America  (Panama,  Feb. 
I0-20,  1916).  But  four  years  of  contact  with  the 
people  in  nearly  all  parts  of  the  continent  gave  the  best 
material  that  may  be  found  in  the  book. 

Homer  C.  Stuntz 

New  York  City 
May  20,  19 16. 


THE  CONTINENT  OF  TO-MORROW 


THE  CONTINENT  OF  TO-MORROW 

South  America  has  been  called  "The  Neglected 
Continent.'*  Another  author  calls  it  "The  Continent 
of  Opportunity."  Thinking  men  everywhere  are 
recognizing  that  its  vast  areas  and  immense  resources 
make  it  certain  that  South  America  will  witness  greater 
economic,  educational,  and  social  development  within 
this  century  than  any  other  continent  of  the  world. 

The  world  has  not  yet  taken  South  America  seri- 
ously. In  North  America  we  have  classed  all  the 
republics  from  Venezuela  and  Colombia  to  Argentina 
together,  and  have  spoken  of  them  in  slighting  terms. 

Some  who  pass  for  cultured  men  and  women  are 
satisfied  to  remain  in  densest  ignorance  of  the  geog- 
raphy, resources,  commerce,  educational  advance,  and 
social  progress  of  these  growing  Latin  countries.  They 
think  of  them  as  lying  in  the  tropics,  and  chiefly  in- 
habited by  illiterate  brigands,  whose  trade  is  not  worth 
cultivating  and  whose  political  future  is  negligible  in 
world  affairs. 

A  prominent  business  man  in  New  York  state  re- 
fused to  make  a  subscription  to  a  college  enterprise  in 
a  large  city  in  one  of  the  South  American  republics, 
giving  as  his  reason  that  he  did  not  care  to  invest  any 


S  SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

money  in  countries  "where  they  had  a  revolution  every 
month/*  As  a  matter  of  fact,  in  that  particular  re- 
public there  has  been  no  political  disturbance  greater 
than  a  local  riot  for  thirty-two  years! 

One  of  the  largest  publishing  houses  in  New  York 
City  recently  received  a  book  order  from  a  gentleman 
living  in  Buenos  Aires.  Whoever  handled  the  order 
must  have  had  it  firmly  fixed  in  his  mind  that  Buenos 
Aires  is  in  Brazil,  for  he  wrote  asking  the  person  who 
had  sent  the  order  this  question :  "Will  you  kindly  let 
us  know  at  which  of  the  following  stations  you  can 
call  to  get  this  package:  Rio  de  Janeiro,  Sao  Paulo, 
Bello  Horizonte,  Bahia,  Pernambuco,  and  Para?  We 
ask  that  you  write  the  postal  authorities  at  the  nearest 
of  the  above  stations  and  make  arrangements  to  have 
the  books  forwarded  from  that  place  to  you,  writing 
us  and  informing  us  where  to  ship  them."  None  of 
the  towns  mentioned  is  within  two  thousand  miles  of 
Buenos  Aires,  and  one  is  at  least  three  thousand  miles 
away,  or  farther  than  from  New  York  to  San 
Francisco. 

A  manufacturer  in  Chicago  determined  to  get  a 
share  of  South  American  trade,  and  as  a  first  effort 
had  something  like  a  carload  of  literature  printed.  It 
was  most  attractively  prepared  with  beautiful  photo- 
gravures and  concise,  well-put  statements  of  the  ad- 
vantages gained  by  those  who  used  the  machinery 
turned  out  at  his  factories.  But  it  was  all  printed  in 
English!  When  North  America  takes  the  South 
American  continent  and  people  seriously,  there  will  be 


CONTINENT  OF  TO-MORROW  3 

some  hope  of  mutual  trade  expansion  and  missionary 
development. 

It  is  a  mistake  to  think  of  the  South  American 
countries  as  a  unit.  We  would  not  think  in  that  way 
of  North  America,  with  its  Central  American  States, 
Mexico,  United  States,  Canada,  and  Alaska,  with  a 
climate  varying  from  Panama  to  Greenland.  South 
America  contains  ten  republics — Venezuela,  Colombia, 
Brazil,  Bolivia,  Argentina,  Chile,  Paraguay,  Uruguay, 
Peru,  and  Ecuador;  and  the  three  Guianas,  French, 
Dutch,  and  British  colonies — with  a  climate  varying 
from  tropic  heat  to  arctic  cold. 

Vast  Areas 

The  area  of  South  America  confounds  North 
American  observers.  We  have  lived  in  a  fool's  para- 
dise, having  been  deceived  by  the  makers  of  maps, 
who  have  shown  the  United  States  and  Canada  on  a 
scale  twice  and  even  ten  times  larger  than  that  used 
in  maps  of  South  American  republics.  This  has  led 
us  to  suppose  that  the  nations  of  South  America  were 
small.  We  have  thought  of  Bolivia,  for  example,  as  a 
little  country,  but  it  is  larger  than  Japan,  Austria- 
Hungary,  and  Italy  combined. 

Peru  has  more  square  miles  than  all  of  the  United 
States  from  Nova  Scotia  to  the  west  line  of  Indiana 
and  from  the  Gulf  to  Canada.  Argentina  is  one  third 
as  large  as  the  Dominion  of  Canada.  Or,  to  put  it 
another  way,   Argentina   is  as   large   as   twenty-five 


4  SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

Pennsylvanias  or  twenty- four  New  Yorks.  Sweden 
can  be  lost  twice  in  Venezuela  and  still  leave  room  for 
Maine,  New  Hampshire,  and  Vermont.  The  entire 
United  States  of  America  could  be  dropped  into  Brazil 
and  have  enough  room  left  for  Germany  and  Portugal. 
Chile  is  the  longest  and  narrowest  republic  in  the 
world.  It  consists  of  the  western  slope  of  the  Andes 
Mountains,  and  beginning  at  the  Strait  of  Magellan 
runs  north  twenty-seven  hundred  miles,  as  far  as  from 
St.  John's,  Newfoundland,  to  Calgary  in  Alberta. 

The  distances  between  different  parts  of  the  con- 
tinent stagger  us.  When  we  try  to  measure  distance 
by  the  time  necessary  to  cover  it,  the  impression  grows, 
as  neither  steamers  nor  trains  make  as  rapid  time  in 
southern  waters  and  on  southern  railways  as  they  do 
in  the  North  Atlantic  and  in  northern  Europe  and  the 
United  States.  The  writer  has  had  duties  in  Panama 
and  also  in  Paraguay.  Taking  a  steamer  at  Panama 
and  proceeding  by  ship  all  the  way  to  Asuncion,  the 
capital  of  Paraguay,  tarrying  at  ports  only  to  dis- 
charge and  receive  mail'  and  cargo,  more  time  is  con- 
sumed than  is  needed  to  travel  from  New  York  by 
way  of  Gibraltar  to  Bombay,  India,  and  back  again  to 
London. 

South  America  has  7,276,000  square  miles  as  against 
8,559,000  square  miles  in  North  America.  Its  one 
great  range  of  mountains  is  the  Andes,  and  that  is 
pushed  to  the  extreme  western  edge  of  the  continent. 
Millions  of  acres  are  available  for  cultivation  in  the 
rich  valleys  hidden  away  in  this  mountain  chain,  and 


CONTINENT  OF  TO-MORROW  5 

nearly  all  the  remainder  of  the  continent  is  free  for 
the  uses  of  man. 

Great  sections  of  southern  Brazil  and  practically 
all  of  Uruguay  and  Argentina  consist  of  compara- 
tively level  prairie  land.  The  arable  area  of  Peru 
equals  the  combined  states  of  Oregon,  Washington, 
Idaho,  and  CaHfornia,  and  only  seven  per  cent,  of  it 
has  thus  far  been  improved.  Nowhere  else  in  the 
world  in  such  favorable  climatic  conditions  are  there 
such  stretches  of  fertile  prairie  country.  Land  is  the 
great  asset  of  a  nation's  wealth.  Command  of  the  soil 
means  domination  of  the  earth.  In  the  vastness  of 
her  mountains,  valleys,  and  prairies  lies  the  first  sig- 
nificance of  South  America's  future  relation  to  the 
world. 

Natural  Resources 

It  is  wholly  within  the  facts  to  say  that  no  part  of 
the  earth's  surface  is  more  richly  endowed  with  min- 
erals, fertile  soil,  forests,  natural  waterways,  and 
climatic  advantages,  than  South  America.  Practically 
every  one  of  the  useful  minerals  is  found  there,  and 
many  of  them  in  abundance. 

Gold  is  found  in  every  South  American  state.  The 
hills  of  the  Guianas  are  still  seamed  with  the  yellow 
metal,  though  early  discoverers  began  tearing  open 
those  hillsides  in  a  mad  search  for  it.  Even  in  Tierra 
del  Fuego,  Indians  wash  out  enough  gold  in  a  day  to 
make  good  wages.  Brazil,  Peru,  Colombia,  Ecuador, 
Bolivia,  and  Venezuela  are  rich  in  the  precious  metal. 


6  SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

The  Inca-Oro  gold  mine  of  Bolivia  is  using  the  most 
modern  machinery  in  a  mine  in  which  pre-Inca,  Inca, 
and  Spanish  miners  dug  miles  of  tunnels  in  extracting 
gold  during  unknown  centuries.  Their  mining  engineer 
testifies  that  the  full  capacity  of  their  present  plant 
will  be  taxed  for  some  years  to  work  over  the  quartz 
which  was  rejected  by  miners  of  other  years,  and  that 
the  rich  veins  show  no  signs  of  being  exhausted.  It 
was  in  Cuzco,  the  ancient  capital  of  Peru,  that  the 
Spanish  found  those  massive  gold  plates  blazing  on 
the  walls  of  the  Temple  of  the  Sun,  and  the  table 
services  of  solid  gold  which  had  been  prepared  for 
the  use  of  the  royal  head  of  the  empire  of  the  Incas. 

South  America  produces  fifteen  million  ounces  of 
silver  annually.  The  famous  mine  at  Potosi  in  Bolivia 
stands  in  the  public  mind  as  a  synonym  for  silver.  A 
recent  visit  paid  to  a  silver  mine  near  Oruro  in  Bolivia 
disclosed  the  fact  that  silver  has  been  taken  from  that 
same  mine  for  at  least  two  thousand  years  and  that 
"the  visible  supply"  does  not  appear  to  be  diminished. 

Copper  is  there  in  greater  quantities  than  in  the 
mines  of  Michigan,  Montana,  or  Arizona.  It  is  found 
chiefly  in  the  west  coast  republics,  in  the  Andean  range, 
at  from  nine  to  fourteen  thousand  feet  elevation. 
Even  this  metal  is  mixed  with  silver  in  nearly  all  the 
known  deposits.  In  one  mine  in  Peru  enough  silver  is 
mined  with  the  copper  to  pay  all  the  expenses  of 
mining,  shipping  the  ore  to  the  coast,  from  the  coast 
to  the  smelter  in  North  America,  and  to  cover  the 
entire  cost  of  smelting  in  addition.     At  a  place  called 


CONTINENT  OF  TO-MORROW  7 

Chucacamati  in  northern  Chile,  the  Guggenheim  syndi- 
cate is  building  a  copper  mining  plant  equipped  for 
several  thousand  workmen.  It  is  estimated  that  they 
will  spend  on  machinery  and  buildings  $4,000,000  be- 
fore a  penny  of  profit  is  expected.  The  same  syndicate 
is  working  a  copper  mine  of  almost  fabulous  wealth 
at  Rancagua,  a  few  hours*  railroad  journey  south  of 
Santiago. 

If  the  diamond  deposits  in  central  Brazil  were 
worked  as  efficiently  as  those  of  Kimberley,  the 
splendor  of  the  individual  stones  and  the  total  yield 
would  not  suffer  in  comparison  with  its  South  African 
competitor.  The  rapid  development  of  diamond  min- 
ing in  this  Brazilian  field  has  called  into  existence  a 
modern  city  called  Diamantina. 

Colombia  has  the  largest  known  deposits  of  emer- 
alds. The  mines  are  only  seventy-five  miles  from 
Bogota,  the  capital.  Despite  the  inefficient  methods 
of  working  the  mines  and  the  lack  of  adequate  trans- 
portation facilities  for  mining  machinery,  laborers, 
or  product,  these  mines  yield  700,000  carats  of  precious 
stones  annually. 

Coal  in  large  quantities  is  now  being  mined  on  the 
coast  of  Chile,  south  of  Valparaiso.  It  is  shipped 
from  the  two  ports,  Lota  and  Coronel.  The  veins  of 
coal  run  out  under  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  miners* 
mules  haul  their  loaded  trucks  from  under  the  waters 
of  that  ocean.  Coal  of  a  better  quality  is  found  far 
back  in  the  interior  of  Brazil,  and  on  the  east  side  of 
the  Andean   range   in   northern   Argentina,    Bolivia, 


8  SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

Peru,  and  Ecuador.  Those  most  familiar  with  the 
coal  deposits  declare  that  this  fuel  is  so  abundant  in 
the  southern  continent  that  the  needs  of  both  Americas 
could  be  supplied  from  deposits  in  South  America  if 
all  other  sources  were  exhausted. 

These  statements  read  strangely  when  it  is  known 
that  practically  all  the  coal  now  used  in  eastern  South 
America  is  imported  from  Europe  or  Australia.  The 
explanation  is  simple.  South  American  coal  deposits, 
so  far  as  they  have  been  discovered,  lie  far  back  in 
the  interior  in  a  mountainous  country  behind  almost 
illimitable  tracts  of  marsh  and  forest.  Capital  has 
not  been  forthcoming  to  build  the  lines  of  railway 
necessary  to  take  in  the  machinery  for  working  these 
veins  of  coal  and  to  haul  out  the  product.  But  railway 
lines  are  steadily  approaching  these  great  coal-fields, 
and  within  a  decade  or  two  little  or  no  coal  will  be 
imported  for  the  use  of  the  east  coast  countries.  The 
mines  of  Chile  will  be  increasingly  able  to  supply  the 
west  coast  demands. 

Iron  is  found  in  Chile  in  great  abundance.  In  the 
province  of  Coquimbo,  one  night's  steamer  journey 
north  of  Valparaiso,  there  is  a  range  of  hills  assaying 
a  high  percentage  of  pure  iron.  The  Bethlehem 
Steel  Company  has  purchased  this  immense  deposit  of 
iron  ore,  and  is  now  building  its  own  town  for  work- 
men, its  own  railway  to  the  coast,  and  its  private  docks 
with  modern  appliances  for  loading  ore.  They  are 
also  constructing  several  steel  steamers  to  bring  this 
ore  through  the  Panama  Canal  in  competition  with 


^ 


CONTINENT  OF  TO-MORROW  9 

the  ores  of  the  United  States.  A  mining  engineer  of 
large  experience  estimates  that  there  is  ore  enough 
in  that  one  province  to  supply  the  iron  and  steel  works 
at  Bethlehem,  Pennsylvania,  for  seventy-five  years. 

More  tin  is  produced  in  Bolivia  than  in  Cornwall, 
England,  and  Australia  combined.  Fortunes  have 
been  made  and  are  being  made  in  working  these  tin 
mines,  though  but  a  few  of  them  have  been  opened, 
and  only  here  and  there  are  mining  operations  con- 
ducted with  adequate  machinery  and  modern  adminis- 
tration. 

Oil  is  found  in  several  places.  The  first  oil  field 
to  be  developed  was  on  the  north  coast  of  Peru  where 
for  nearly  one  hundred  miles  derricks  and  oil  tanks 
can  be  seen  from  the  deck  of  every  passing  steamer. 
The  product  is  taken  in  tank  steamers  to  refineries  in 
California  or  sold  along  the  coast  to  an  increasing 
number  of  oil-burning  steamships.  Within  ten  years 
extensive  deposits  of  petroleum  have  been  discovered 
in  southeastern  Argentina.  The  Argentine  govern- 
ment has  surrounded  the  operation  of  these  oil  wells 
with  so  many  difficulties  by  hampering  legislation  that 
their  development  has  been  slow.  Capital  has  been 
frightened ;  but  when  the  European  War  sent  the  price 
of  coal  mounting  into  high  figures,  those  who  operate 
the  oil  fields  were  able  to  secure  exemptions  from  the 
more  burdensome  of  these  restrictions  and  petroleum 
is  now  beginning  to  compete  with  coal  as  a  fuel  in  the 
manufacturing  industries  of  Argentina  and  Uruguay. 

Chile  produces  vast  quantities  of  nitrates,  manufac- 


10        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

turing  them  from  a  deposit  called  caliche  (ca-leech'-e). 
The  amount  of  capital  invested  in  this  business  runs 
into  tens  of  millions  of  dollars.  The  output  in  the  last 
year  before  the  European  War  was  valued  at 
314,000,000  pesos^  ($113,000,000).  It  is  one  of  the 
best  known  fertilizers  and  has  been  extensively  used 
in  France,  Germany,  England,  and  the  United  States. 
By  a  different  treatment  of  caliche,  saltpeter  is  pro- 
duced, while  iodine  is  a  by-product  of  great  value. 
All  the  manufacturers  of  explosives  in  the  world  look 
to  Chile  for  much  of  their  raw  material.  Experts 
declare  that  the  known  deposits  of  caliche  will  last 
another  hundred  years  at  the  present  rate  of  con- 
sumption. Besides  these  metals,  platinum,  lead,  mer- 
cury, tungsten,  bismuth,  antimony,  and  vanadium  are 
also  found. 

But,  rich  as  are  the  mines  of  South  America,  the 
wealth  in  her  soil  and  her  forests  is  far  greater.  The 
fertility  of  the  soil  both  in  tropical  and  temperate 
areas  may  be  judged  from  the  great  yields  in  sugar, 
coffee,  rubber,  rice,  wheat,  corn,  tobacco,  alfalfa,  and 
other  crops.  In  1914  Brazil  exported  11,271,000  sacks 
of  coffee,  weighing  about  one  hundred  and  thirty 
pounds  each,  and  only  a  very  small  fraction  of  the 
land  adapted  to  raising  coffee  is  under  cultivation.  In 
northern  Argentina  in  the  sugar  producing  province  of 
Tucuman  the  total  output  of  sugar  in  the  same  year 


^Peso  is  the   Spanish  word   for  the  unit  of   currency  corre- 
sponding to  the  "dollar"  in  most  South  American  countries. 


CONTINENT  OF  TO-MORROW  n 

was  220,000  tons.  Enough  sugar  is  grown  in  one 
province  of  Argentina  each  year  to  sweeten  the  year's 
production  of  Brazihan  coffee.  The  table-lands  of 
central  and  southern  Brazil,  averaging  from  3,000  to 
4,500  feet  above  the  sea,  constitute  one  of  the  finest 
agricultural  areas  in  the  world.  Wheat,  corn,  alfalfa, 
oats,  and  all  kinds  of  clover  and  root  crops  give  as 
large  yields  as  the  same  crops  when  cultivated  in 
Illinois,  Ohio,  Iowa,  Ontario,  or  Georgia.  The 
tropical  sections  of  Brazil  and  all  of  Venezuela  and 
Colombia  yield  rice,  cotton,  tobacco,  and  tropical  fruits 
of  all  kinds  wherever  these  are  well  cultivated. 

The  west  coast  of  Peru  grows  cotton  of  the  longest 
and  finest  staple  known.  There  is  an  abundant  supply 
of  water  for  irrigation  pouring  down  the  mountain- 
side from  "the  eternal  snows"  on  the  Andean  summits. 
Millions  of  acres  of  irrigable  land  are  still  available 
for  the  growth  of  this  fine  quality  of  cotton. 

But  it  is  in  southern  Brazil,  Uruguay,  Argentina, 
and  southern  Chile  that  one  finds  the  great  fertile 
areas  of  South  America  in  a  climate  of  the  most 
favorable  kind. 

The  rapidity  with  which  raw  prairie  land  in  Argen- 
tina is  being  converted  into  productive  farms  may  be 
seen  from  the  fact  that,  although  Canada  has  increased 
the  number  of  acres  under  plow  seventy-five  per  cent, 
in  the  last  twelve  years,  Argentina  has  increased  the 
number  of  acres  under  plow  two  hundred  and  seventy- 
eight  per  cent,  in  the  same  period. 

Remembering  that  large  discounts  need  to  be  made 


12        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

for  heat  in  northern  Argentina  and  the  cold  as  we 
approach  the  Strait  of  Magellan,  it  is  nevertheless 
true  that  Argentina  has  the  soil  of  Illinois  and  the 
climate  of  Southern  California.  Couple  this  with  the 
fact  that  it  enjoys  an  average  rainfall  of  from  twenty- 
five  to  sixty  inches  except  in  the  arid  regions  near  the 
base  of  the  Andes  Mountains,  and  it  will  be  seen  that 
Mr.  John  Foster  Eraser  is  quite  right  in  naming  his 
new  book  on  that  country  The  Amazing  Argentine. 

It  is  amazing.  In  the  line  of  agricultural  develop- 
ment there  is  nothing  so  amazing  in  the  history  of 
nations.  Not  even  in  North  America  was  the  de- 
velopment so  rapid  as  that  which  has  taken  place  in 
Argentina  and  Uruguay  in  the  last  twenty-five  years. 

Mr.  Frank  W.  Harding,  Secretary  of  the  American 
Shorthorn  Association,  returned  to  the  United  States 
in  September,  191 5,  after  several  weeks  given  to  the 
study  of  the  cattle  business  in  Argentina.  Wheat  and 
meat,  he  says,  form  the  backbone  of  the  agricultural 
wealth  of  that  vast  country,  with  wool  standing  next 
in  importance. 

Though  much  corn  is  produced,  very  little  is  fed  to 
cattle,  as  practically  all  the  beef  of  that  country  is 
grass  fattened.  Mr.  Harding  says  that  the  acreage 
of  alfalfa  is  enormous.  Most  of  the  millions  of  cattle 
marketed  there  are  finished  on  this  legume.  He  at- 
tended the  Palermo  stock  show  in  Buenos  Aires,  where 
1,200  shorthorn  cattle  were  on  ey  •  ibition.  The  ani- 
mals drawing  first  and  second  prizes  sold  at  auction 
for  $25,000  and  $18,000. 


rflv 


Copyriykt  by  Keysl<jne  View  Co. 

MUNICIPAL  THEATER,  SAO  PAULO 
AVIENDA   RIO   BRANCA,    RIO   DE   JANEIRO 


Copyright  by  Keystone  View  Co. 

NATIONAL   UNIVERSITY   AND    CONGRESS,    CARACAS 
PALACE  OF  FINE  ARTS,   RIO   DE  JANEIRO 


CONTINENT  OF  TO-MORROW  13 

Mr.  Harding  makes  the  unqualified  statement  that 
he  never  before  had  seen  such  uniformly  high-class 
cattle.  He  reports  that  the  largest  dairy  in  the  world 
is  near  Buenos  Aires.  It  is  the  "La  Martona"  dairy, 
where  seven  thousand  cows  are  milked  daily.  They 
are  handled  upon  an  estate  of  20,000  acres,  most  of 
which  is  in  alfalfa.  Within  twenty-five  years  Argen- 
tine beef  and  mutton  have  driven  North  American 
competition  out  of  Europe.  During  the  first  year  in 
which  that  country  began  to  sell  its  chilled  meat  in 
the  United  States  the  total  sales  reached  $27,000,000. 
Argentine  corn  and  wheat  are  being  imported  into  the 
United  States,  and  the  fertility  of  these  vast  stretches 
of  black  prairie  soil  has  only  begun  to  make  itself  felt 
in  the  markets  of  the  world. 

Within  the  last  ten  years^  the  export  value  of  live 
stock  products  has  increased  from  $125,000,000  to 
$180,000,000,  and  agricultural  products  from  $105,- 
000,000  to  $265,000,000.  There  are  30,000,000  cattle 
in  the  republic,  12,000,000  horses,  and  80,000,000 
sheep.  While  the  value  of  export  mutton  remains 
very  much  what  it  was  ten  years  ago,  the  value  of 
chilled  and  frozen  beef  has  risen  from  $7,500,000  to 
over  $30,000,000  a  year.  England  is  only  three  weeks 
from  Buenos  Aires,  and  great  ships  laden  with  chilled 
meat  are  timed  to  arrive  at  London  and  other  Euro- 
pean ports  with  the  accuracy  of  express  trains.  It  is 
impossible  to  go  through  the  packing-houses  at  La 


^Period  ending  1913. 


14        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

Plata,  Buenos  Aires,  and  Montevideo,  or  to  visit  the 
huge  grain  elevators  at  Buenos  Aires,  Rosario,  and 
Bahia  Blanca,  pouring  golden  streams  of  wheat  into 
the  holds  of  Atlantic  liners  "without  the  imagination 
being  stimulated  while  standing  on  the  threshold  of 
this  new  land's  possibilities.'^ 

The  astonishing  economic  growth  of  Brazil,  Uru- 
guay, and  Argentina  has  been  due  chiefly  to  three 
causes : 

1.  The  discovery  of  the  process  of  making  artificial 
ice.  European  countries  may  quarantine  live  cattle 
from  eastern  South  American  ports  because  of  the 
prevalence  of  cattle  diseases,  but  their  ports  are  wide 
open  to  chilled  meat  from  cattle  killed  under  proper 
inspection.  Thirty  years  ago  a  beef  animal  could  be 
bought  for  about  the  price  of  its  hide,  horns,  and  hoofs, 
or  from  $5  to  $10.  To-day  a  similar  animal  is  worth 
from  $75  to  $100.  The  difference  has  been  made 
possible  by  the  use  of  refrigerator  ships. 

2.  The  rapid  extension  of  railways.  Argentina  is 
gridironed  with  railway  tracks.  Great  Britain  has 
furnished  the  capital.  The  idea  was  given  by  William 
Wheelwright,  who  had  come  from  the  United  States 
and  knew  how  railways  were  stimulating  the  agri- 
cultural development  of  his  own  country.  Returning,  he 
sought  to  interest  American  capital  in  railway  building 
in  Argentina.  Failing  to  do  so  and  determined  not  to 
be  beaten,  he  went  to  England  and  secured  the  needed 
funds  to  begin  railway  extension  in  the  River  Plata 
area.     Americans  missed  one  of  the  greatest  oppor- 


CONTINENT  OF  TO-MORROW  15 

tunities  in  their  history  when  they  remained  deaf  to 
the  plea  of  Wilham  Wheelwright.  If  they  had  seen 
the  opportunity  which  he  offered  to  them  and  had 
gone  to  South  America,  the  mutual  relations  of  the 
two  continents  might  now  be  vastly  different.  When 
the  British  had  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  profits  to  be 
made  in  freight  and  passenger  traffic,  they  poured  out 
their  gold.  For  forty  years  a  mile  of  railroad  was 
laid  down  in  the  Argentine  Republic  for  every  day, 
and  during  later  years  this  has  increased  to  three 
miles  a  day. 

Brazil  ranks  twelfth  among  the  nations  of  the  world 
in  its  railway  mileage,  having  increased  from  9^^ 
miles  in  1854  to  over  15,445  miles  of  railway  in  19 14. 
Argentina  leads  in  mileage,  with  an  increase  from 
154  miles  in  1865  to  21,880  miles  in  1914.  Chile  has 
5,008  miles  in  operation,  while  Colombia  has  only  708. 
Chile  is  the  only  one  of  the  South  American  republics 
which  has  insisted  upon  building  and  operating  prac- 
tically all  of  its  lines. 

3.  Navigable  rivers  and  ocean  approaches.  Brazil 
alone  has  10,000  miles  of  rivers  navigable  for  ocean 
steamers,  and  50,000  additional  navigable  miles  for 
light-draught  vessels  and  flatboats.  Ocean  steamers 
can  traverse  almost  the  entire  Amazon,  sailing 
without  danger  over  2,500  miles  from  the  coast. 
It  attains  a  depth  of  from  240  to  1,625  feet.  The 
Amazon  has  been  well  named  "The  Liquid  Equator." 
At  Iquitos,  in  Peru,  on  the  Amazon  within  500  miles 
of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  vessels   from  Atlantic  waters 


i6        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

discharge  and  load  from  the  wharves  at  that  great  new 
steaming  city  near  the  Andean  base.  And  in  the 
south  the  Parana  is  regularly  navigated  by  steamers 
from  the  mouth  below  Buenos  Aires,  2,400  miles,  or 
well  into  the  heart  of  Brazil.  Nearly  all  of  the 
80,000,000  pounds  of  crude  rubber,  shipped  from 
Brazil  in  1914,  found  its  way  to  market  by  means  of 
these  natural  waterways.  The  Rio  de  la  Plata  is 
120  miles  wide  at  the  mouth,  or  as  far  as  from  New 
York  to  Cape  May.  There  are  over  twenty  steamship 
lines  from  Europe  and  twelve  steamship  lines  from 
North  America. 

From  this  total  of  actual  and  potential  resources 
great  discounts  must  be  made.  Millions  of  acres  in 
Brazil  lie  so  low  as  to  be  little  better  than  marshes. 
Almost  impenetrable  jungles,  wide  and  rainless  deserts 
like  those  of  Atacama  and  Tarapaca  in  northern  Chile 
fill  the  traveler  with  disappointment.  Malaria  and 
other  tropical  diseases  are  unchecked  over  wide  spaces 
otherwise  inviting.  Savage  and  half -savage  Indians 
roam  unhindered  over  Amazonian  areas  as  large  as 
some  of  the  North  American  provinces  or  states.  But 
when  all  the  discounts  have  been  made,  the  great  fact 
still  confronting  us  is  the  vastness  and  richness  of 
South  America. 

"Latin  America  may  already  be  considered  as  inde- 
pendent, from  the  agricultural  point  of  view;  it  pos- 
sesses riches  which  are  peculiar  to  it ;  coffee  to  Brazil ; 
wheat  to  the  Argentine;  sugar  to  Peru;  fruits  and 
rubber  to  the  tropics.  ...  It  may  rule  the  markets 


CONTINENT  OF  TO-MORROW  17 

of  the  world.    The  systematic  exploitation  of  its  mines 
will  reveal  treasures  which  are  not  even  suspected."  ^ 

Sparsity  of  Population 

Resources  so  rich  and  on  a  scale  so  vast  guarantee 
a  population  far  more  numerous  than  that  now  found 
in  South  America.  Argentina,  with  a  territory  as 
large  as  the  United  States  east  of  Omaha,  has  only 
8,000,000  people,  or  1,000,000  less  than  the  state  of 
New  York.  If  Argentina  were  populated  as  densely 
as  Japan,  her  census  would  show  412,816,000  people. 
If  Brazil  had  as  many  people  to  each  square  mile  as 
Massachusetts,  her  population  would  reach  the  astound- 
ing total  of  1,345,538,000,  or  but  350,000,000  less 
than  the  population  of  the  whole  world.  Certain  and 
rapid  growth  in  population  over  areas  so  fertile  and  in 
a  climate  so  favorable  is  something  about  which  we 
do  not  need  to  prophesy.  People  are  coming  now  by 
the  hundreds  of  thousands.  There  are  nearly  500,000 
Italians  in  and  near  Buenos  Aires.  Spaniards  are 
coming,  also  Germans,  English,  Hollanders,  and 
Scandinavians,  but  thus  far  there  is  no  immigration 
movement  from  North  America.  It  is  probable  that 
for  some  generations  to  come  the  operations  of  econo- 
mic law  will  send  Europeans  rather  than  North 
Americans  to  avail  themselves  of  the  resources  of  the 
southern  continent. 

There  are  two  distinct  fields   for  immigration  in 


Xalderon,  Latin  America:  Its  Rise  and  Progress, 


i8         SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

South  America :  first,  the  tropical  and  heavily  wooded 
areas  of  Colombia,  Venezuela,  the  Guianas,  equatorial 
Brazil,  Peru,  and  Bolivia.  This  section  is  better 
adapted  to  Negroes,  East  Indians,  and  to  those  whose 
ancestors  have  long  been  accustomed  to  tropical  con- 
ditions. White  immigrants  will  hardly  thrive  in  this 
portion  of  the  continent. 

The  second  field  is  the  temperate  prairie  and  forest 
regions  of  Argentina,  Uruguay,  southern  Brazil,  and 
southern  Chile,  and  those  sections  of  the  Andean 
Plateau  which  are  not  over  10,000  feet  above  sea 
level.  These  portions  of  the  continent  offer  congenial 
surroundings  to  immigrants  from  cooler  climates. 
Either  by  latitude  or  altitude  climatic  conditions  in 
these  areas  are  similar  to  those  found  in  northern 
Europe  and  North  America. 

Carefully  prepared  estimates  put  the  population  of 
these  climatic  zones,  by  the  end  of  the  present  century, 
at  not  less  than  100,000,000.  Many  believe  this  esti- 
mate too  conservative  and  would  place  the  total  at 
not  less  than  150,000,000.  The  unoccupied  land  in 
South  America  lies  within  easy  reach  of  Europe,  and 
sooner  or  later  must  be  settled  and  cultivated.  The 
terrible  war  now  raging  in  Europe  will  tend  to  in- 
crease rather  than  diminish  the  flood  of  immigrants. 
These  will  seek  to  repair  their  broken  fortunes,  and 
rebuild  their  shattered  homes  in  South  America.  Asia 
is  fully  populated.  Africa  is  fully  exploited.  North 
America  is  restless.  And  South  America  is  the  only 
spot  on  earth  capable  of  offering  homes  to  land-hungry 


CONTINENT  OF  TO-MORROW  19 

men  from  all  climates.  Australia  and  Canada  cannot 
offer  to  the  Italian,  the  Spaniard,  the  Frenchman,  the 
Turk,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  Balkan  states  such  a 
congenial  field  as  is  open  to  them  on  the  roomy  con- 
tinent where  "the  Latins  are  blooming  again." 

Sighs  of  New  Interest 

The  attention  of  North  Americans  is  being  called 
to  South  America  as  never  before.  The  completion 
of  the  Panama  Canal  has  been  a  powerful  factor  in 
bringing  this  to  pass.  The  visit  of  Mr.  Elihu  Root, 
while  serving  as  the  Secretary  of  State  of  the  United 
States,  and  subsequent  visits  by  Mr.  William  Jennings 
Bryan,  Colonel  Roosevelt,  and  Lord  Bryce  have  deep- 
ened the  impressions  made  by  earlier  visits.  In  the 
spring  of  19 13  the  Boston  Chamber  of  Commerce  sent 
a  number  of  its  own  members  and  a  few  specialists  in 
various  lines  of  research  on  a  tour  of  the  continent  by 
way  of  Panama. 

The  Illinois  Manufacturers^  Association  sent  a  large 
delegation  soon  afterward  by  way  of  Brazil  and 
Argentina.  Members  of  this  association  returned  to 
the  United  States  convinced  of  the  rich  opportunities 
of  trade  which  face  the  exporter  who  has  the  business 
acumen  necessary  to  select  trained  agents,  prepare 
literature,  and  otherwise  adapt  himself  to  the  com- 
mercial conditions  of  the  southern  continent. 

The  Carnegie  Endowment  for  International  Peace 
inaugurated  and  carried  through  an  educational  pil- 


20        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

grimage  under  the  leadership  of  Professor  Harry 
Erwin  Bard  in  the  summer  of  19 14.  "The  object  in 
view  was  to  secure  the  presence  in  various  widely 
scattered  educational  institutions  in  the  United  States 
of  men  who  had  seen  South  America  with  their  own 
eyes,  who  could  speak  with  some  authority  concerning 
the  problems  and  activities  of  the  other  American 
republics."  Dr.  Nicholas  Murray  Butler  closes  the 
preface  to  the  report  of  this  tour  with  these  words: 
"The  peoples  of  the  several  American  republics  are 
being  each  year  drawn  together  more  closely  than 
ever  before.  So  soon  as  they  find  ways  and  means  of 
breaking  through  the  barriers  which  have  been  erected 
by  difference  of  language  and  by  separate  political 
and  historical  traditions  and  come  to  a  complete  under- 
standing of  each  other's  civilization  and  plan  of  life, 
they  will  be  able  to  exert  a  profound  influence  on  the 
Old  World  because  of  their  essentially  identical  ideas 
and  their  common  devotion  to  free  institutions." 

Tourists  are  rapidly  discovering  the  scenic  splendors 
of  South  America  and  are  crowding  the  passenger 
vessels  down  both  coasts,  visiting  the  ruined  cities  of 
Peru,  traveling  under  the  very  shadows  of  the  Andes 
Mountains,  and  seeing  the  splendor  of  Rio  de  Janeiro 
and  the  vast  pampas  of  Argentina,  Uruguay,  and 
Brazil  with  wondering  eyes. 

More  is  being  written  and  published  about  South 
America  in  a  single  month  than  was  put  in  print  in 
an  entire  decade  a  few  years  ago.  Almost  every 
magazine  has  an  article  on  some  section  of  South 


Coyyright  by  Kei/sUme  View  Cv. 

DOCKS   AND   FLOUR  MILLS,   BUENOS   AIRES 
MAMMOTH    GRAIN    ELEVATORS,    BUENOS    AIRES 


CONTINENT  OF  TO-MORROW  21 

America.  Lecturers  are  telling  its  story  on  a  hundred 
platforms  and  before  tens  of  thousands  in  Chautauqua 
audiences.  A  couple  of  enterprising  men  with  South 
American  experience  have  founded  a  monthly  paper 
entitled  The  South  American,  which  is  published  in 
New  York  City  in  two  editions, — one  in  English  and 
one  in  Spanish. 

The  National  City  Bank  of  New  York  City  has 
entered  deliberately  upon  a  plan  of  establishing  branch 
banks  in  the  leading  cities  of  that  continent.  Up  to 
November,  19 14,  practically  all  of  the  banking  of  the 
continent  had  been  done  by  British  and  German  insti- 
tutions. Within  a  year  from  the  opening  of  the  first 
branch  bank  it  had  been  the  means  of  negotiating 
loans  aggregating  $70,000,000  to  Argentina  alone,  the 
first  governmental  loans  ever  negotiated  in  North 
America  by  a  South  American  nation. 

This  beginning  of  closer  commercial  relations  be- 
tween the  two  continents  has  been  greatly  accentuated 
by  the  European  War.  Goods  which  South  Americans 
had  been  buying  in  Europe  must  now  be  bought  in 
North  America.  Money  which  could  formerly  be 
borrowed  in  almost  any  amount  from  European 
sources  must  now  be  sought  from  Canada  and  the 
United  States.  This  fact  involves  us  in  responsibilities 
as  well  as  in  greater  and  closer  commercial  relations 
with  South  America. 

How  can  North  American  merchants  get  this  trade  ? 
First,  understand  it.  One  thing  that  cannot  be  "made 
in  North  America"  is  knowledge  of  foreign  markets. 


22        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

They  must  be  studied  on  the  ground.  Second,  we 
must  have  warehouses  there.  They  cannot  wait  on 
shipments  from  Canada  and  the  United  States.  Third, 
we  must  build  up  a  Spanish-speaking  selHng  agency. 
And,  calamity  of  calamities,  we  of  the  United  States 
must  not  let  the  impression  go  out  that  we  are  trying 
to  take  advantage  of  the  present  disabilities  of  Europe. 
We  must  secure  the  trade  because  it  is  there,  not 
because  the  opposition  is  down  and  out.  We  must  be 
sportsmen  and  stoop  to  nothing  unworthy. 

The  Pan-American  Union,  in  Washington,  District 
of  Columbia,  is  the  international  organization  and 
office  maintained  by  the  twenty-one  American  Repub- 
lics, controlled  by  a  Governing  Board  composed  of  the 
diplomatic  representatives  in  Washington  of  the  Latin- 
American  republics  and  the  Secretary  of  State  of  the 
United  States,  administered  by  a  Director  and  Assis- 
tant Director  chosen  by  this  Board,  and  assisted  by  a 
staff  of  statisticians,  compilers,  trade  experts,  trans- 
lators, editors,  librarians,  and  clerks,  and  devoted  to 
the  development  and  conservation  of  commerce, 
friendly  intercourse,  and  good  understanding  among 
all  the  American  republics. 

Several  conferences  have  been  held  of  international 
significance,  composed  of  the  representatives  of  finan- 
cial, educational,  and  scientific  leaders  in  North  and 
South  America.  The  First  Pan-American  Scientific 
Congress  was  held  in  Chile  in  1908,  and  even  before 
that  gatherings  of  a  similar  character  had  been  held, 
at  which  leaders  of  these  countries  had  met  and  dis- 


CONTINENT  OF  TO-MORROW  23 

cussed  prominent  subjects  of  scientific  interest.  The 
first  Pan-American  Conference  was  convened  in  Wash- 
ington, District  of  Columbia,  May  24-29,  191 5,  by  the 
authority  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  under 
the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury.  The 
Conference  considered  such  subjects  as  the  uniformity 
of  laws  relating  to  trade,  commerce,  the  exchange  of 
money,  postage  rates,  uniform  regulations  for  com- 
mercial travelers,  and  the  extension  of  the  procedure  of 
arbitration  for  the  adjustment  of  all  commercial 
disputes. 

The  Second  Pan-American  Scientific  Congress  was 
held  in  Washington,  from  December  27th,  191 5,  to 
January  7th,  191 6,  and  brought  to  this  country  a  group 
of  visitors  from  Latin  America  that  was  more  broadly 
representative,  not  only  of  political  and  economic 
interests,  but  of  educational,  scientific,  and  humani- 
tarian activities  generally,  than  any  other  group  ever 
assembled  in  America.  The  scope  of  this  Congress  is 
indicated  by  its  nine  sections,  each  with  its  special 
committee  and  secretary  and  corps  of  assistants,  and 
these  sections,  in  turn,  were  subdivided  into  forty-five 
subsections.  The  subjects  studied  included  anthro- 
pology and  allied  subjects,  astronomy,  meteorology, 
seismology,  conservation  of  natural  resources,  agri- 
culture, irrigation,  forestry,  education,  engineering, 
international  law,  public  law,  jurisprudence,  mining 
and  metallurgy,  economic  geology  and  applied  chem- 
istry, public  health,  medical  science,  transportation, 
commerce,  finance,  and  taxation. 


24        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

And,  to  crown  all,  there  was  held  in  Panama, 
February  10-20,  19 16,  the  Congress  on  Christian  Work 
in  Latin  America.  This  Congress  did  for  the  Latin 
American  countries  what  the  Edinburgh  Conference, 
in  19 10,  did  so  worthily  for  the  rest  of  the  missionary 
world.  A  total  of  481  delegates,  of  whom  230  were 
officially  appointed  by  the  denominational  mission 
boards  from  practically  all  of  the  Christian  countries 
of  the  world  assembled  to  hear  reports  from  com- 
missions on  the  survey  and  occupation  of  the  field, 
the  message  and  method  of  Christian  work,  education, 
literature,  woman's  work,  the  Church  in  Latin 
America,  the  activities  of  the  mission  boards  at  the 
home  base,  and  close  cooperation  and  union  in  a  policy 
to  possess  the  entire  field.  This  Congress  was  held 
tinder  the  dominant  impression  that  the  present  world 
situation  has  taught  the  world  one  supreme  lesson, 
namely:  that  without  Christ  and  his  gospel,  purely 
believed,  faithfully  obeyed,  no  science  or  culture  or 
trade  or  diplomacy  will  avail  to  meet  human  need. 

In  making  out  the  case  for  South  America  as  a  field 
of  missionary  opportunity,  it  is  concluded,  that  in  a 
continent  so  roomy  and  so  rich  another  century  will 
witness  a  greater  growth  in  population  and  a  more 
rapid  and  significant  political  and  social  development 
than  will  take  place  in  any  other  part  of  the  world. 


GLIMPSES  OF  FOUR  CENTURIES 


II 

GLIMPSES  OF  FOUR  CENTURIES 

Two  European  nations  in  1494  divided  the  control  of 
South  America  between  them — Portugal  and  Spain. 
Portugal  imposed  her  rule  and  speech  upon  Brazil, 
while  Spain  dominated  the  remainder  of  the  continent. 
.We  shall  obtain  the  best  perspective  in  our  study  of  the 
four  centuries  which  have  passed  since  European  occu- 
pation of  that  continent  began  if  we  study  first  Portu- 
guese South  America,  and  then  that  portion  of  the 
continent  which  has  been  under  Spanish  rule  and 
influence. 

Portuguese  Influences 

The  first  Portuguese  settlement  was  at  Sao  Vin- 
cento,  near  the  present  site  of  Santos  in  Brazil,  the 
greatest  coffee  shipping  port  in  the  world.  The  Portu- 
guese pioneers  were  hardy  and  adventurous  men. 
They  soon  discovered  the  fertile  and  salubrious  plateau 
which  runs  parallel  to  the  Atlantic  coast  through  what 
is  now  central  and  southern  Brazil.  They  pushed  back 
and  up  into  these  higher  and  more  beautiful  lands, 
spreading  to  the  north  and  south  in  their  search  for 
gold  and  for  better  pastoral  and  agricultural  oppor- 
tunities.   When  news  of  the  almost  fabulous  fertility 

25 


26        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

of  the  soil  reached  Portugal,  the  king  endeavored  to 
promote  rapid  settlement  and  improvement  by  granting 
lands,  in  almost  boundless  tracts,  to  his  court  favorites. 
This  was  the  fundamental  blunder  of  both  Portugal 
and  Spain  in  all  their  new  possessions.  The  land  was 
thus  placed  under  the  control  of  a  few,  and  the  blight- 
ing effect  of  this  system  of  enormous  land  grants  is 
still  felt. 

The  king  of  Portugal  sent  the  first  governor  to  the 
city  of  Bahia  in  1549.  Six  Jesuit  priests  accompanied 
him, — the  first  to  set  foot  on  any  part  of  the  western 
hemisphere.  Their  activity,  as  we  shall  see  later,  has 
profoundly  affected  the  welfare  of  the  populations  of 
all  Latin  America.  This  band  of  Jesuits  pushed  into 
the  interior  and  joined  with  the  early  colonists  in 
founding  the  city  of  Sao  Paulo  (St.  Paul),  which  is 
now  a  modern  city  of  half  a  million  people  and  the 
center  of  the  great  coffee  industry  of  Brazil. 

From  the  beginning  the  colonists  and  the  Jesuits 
were  at  loggerheads.  The  priests  were  determined  to 
prevent  the  exactions  of  forced  labor  from  the  Indians. 
The  earlier  colonists  found  it  very  profitable  to  have 
their  land  tilled  for  them  by  the  Indians,  and  stub- 
bornly resisted  the  efforts  of  the  priests.  The  latter 
proposed  the  importation  of  Negroes  from  Africa  as 
the  solution  of  the  problem  of  unpaid  labor.  Thus 
there  was  fastened  upon  Brazil  the  curse  of  Negro 
slavery;  and  the  social,  political,  and  religious  prob- 
lems thus  created  have  been  even  more  serious  than 
that  which  the  Jesuits  sought  to  solve. 


GLIMPSES  OF  FOUR  CENTURIES       27 

The  Jesuits  grew  steadily  in  power  and  strove  con- 
tinually to  dominate  the  civil  and  even  the  military 
life  of  the  countries  in  which  they  were  settled.  Noted 
for  political  intrigue,  they  were  both  feared  and  hated 
because  of  their  growing  power  and  of  their  rapidly 
increasing  riches.  The  antagonism  became  increasingly 
bitter,  and  the  new  colony  was  torn  with  dissension. 
At  last  the  colonists  rose  in  their  might  and  drove  the 
Jesuits  into  Paraguay  and  to  the  northern  province  of 
what  is  now  Argentina.  That  province  is  still  named 
"Misiones,"  a  constant  reminder  of  this  century-long 
struggle. 

In  their  new  location  the  Jesuits  established  them- 
selves firmly,  built  large  churches,  convents,  orphan- 
ages, and  industrial  structures,  the  ruins  of  which 
still  interest  and  astonish  the  traveler.  On  the  upper 
reaches  of  the  Parana  river  they  had  thousands  of 
docile  and  well-disciplined  Indians  working  in  their 
fields  and  worshiping  in  their  churches. 

In  1759  the  authorities  of  Brazil  expelled  the  Jesuits 
from  all  Portuguese  dominions,  and  in  1767  Spanish 
authorities  drove  them  from  all  Spanish  South 
America,  confiscating  their  lands  and  property  of 
whatever  kind. 

The  detailed  history  of  their  labors  among  the 
Indians  abounds  with  examples  of  individual  courage, 
patience,  scholarship,  and  unselfish  endeavor;  but  as 
an  organization  the  Jesuits  placed  the  welfare  of  their 
order  and  Church  above  all  motives  of  patriotism  or 
loyalty.     Though  they  gave  the  Indian  the  nearest 


28        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

approach  to  justice  he  ever  enjoyed,  they  did  it  by 
reducing  him  to  bhnd  obedience,  making  of  him  a 
tenant  and  servant.  By  their  superior  education  they 
were  enabled  to  rule  great  numbers  of  illiterate  natives. 
The  priest  was  governor,  police,  magistrate,  and  school- 
teacher, all  in  one.  The  Indians  were  easily  induced  to 
conform  to  the  externals  of  the  new  faith.  Their 
imaginations  were  captivated  by  the  gorgeous  cere- 
monials of  worship  and  they  soon  became  outwardly 
loyal  to  Christianity. 

With  the  expulsion  of  the  Jesuits,  the  commercial 
and  political  development  of  the  Portuguese  settle- 
ments in  what  is  now  Brazil  went  forward  rapidly. 
In  spite  of  heavy  and  unreasonable  exactions  by  the 
Portuguese  crown,  and  in  face  of  the  fact  that  Portu- 
gal made  Brazil  the  dumping-ground  for  her  convicts, 
cities  and  towns  sprang  up  as  if  by  magic. 

Strangely  enough  the  victories  of  Napoleon  in 
Europe  forced  a  crisis  in  the  affairs  of  Brazil.  King 
John  of  Portugal  and  his  entire  court,  unable  to  meet 
Napoleon's  demands,  fled  from  Lisbon  and  fixed  their 
royal  residence  in  Rio  de  Janeiro,  the  capital  of  their 
growing  American  colony.  This  coming  of  their  king 
to  live  among  them  had  the  most  astonishing  effect 
upon  the  Portuguese  of  the  New  World.  They  were 
honored.  They  were  flattered.  They  took  fresh 
courage.  They  brought  their  grievances  directly  to 
the  king.  He  was  convinced  of  the  great  wrongs 
which  had  been  perpetrated  upon  the  colonists.  He 
saw  with  his  own  eyes  the  evils  which  had  resulted 


GLIMPSES  OF  FOUR  CENTURIES       29 

from  using  Brazil  as  a  colony  for  convicts.  Orders 
were  issued  bringing  to  an  end  the  worst  abuses  under 
which  the  Brazilians  had  groaned.  The  king  opened 
up  the  great  ports  to  foreign  commerce,  established  a 
national  bank,  rescinded  the  orders  which  forbade 
printing-presses,  and  invited  immigration. 

This  was  in  1809  and  18 10,  and  the  leaven  of 
democracy  had  long  been  at  work  in  the  Portuguese 
mind.  It  had  been  brought  from  France  by  those 
who  had  been  present  during  the  terrible  years  of  the 
French  Revolution.  It  had  been  brought  from  North 
America  by  those  who  knew  of  the  successful  struggles 
of  the  colonies  against  England.  If  the  king  and  his 
court  had  not  come  to  Rio  de  Janeiro,  the  whole  of 
Brazil  would  soon  have  risen  in  revolt.  But  the 
presence  of  royalty  checked  revolution,  yet  only  for  a 
time.  By  the  beginning  of  1821  the  movement,  which 
had  long  been  working  under  the  surface,  burst  forth. 
In  Rio  de  Janeiro  the  troops  and  people  arose  in  a 
night,  demanding  an  unconditional  promise  from  the 
king  to  approve  any  constitution  which  their  im- 
promptu leader,  Cortez,  might  frame.  King  John, 
frightened  out  of  his  wits,  was  willing  to  agree  to 
anything,  and  escaped  to  Portugal  with  his  family, 
leaving  his  eldest  son,  Pedro,  as  regent. 

Pedro  was  a  handsome,  dashing,  unprincipled 
youth,  wholly  unfit  to  be  the  leader  of  such  a  people 
at  such  a  crisis  in  their  history.  He  threw  himself 
into  the  hands  of  the  revolutionists,  and  on  the  12th 
of  October,    1822,   was  crowned  as  Dom  Pedro  ly 


30        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

Constitutional  Emperor  of  Brazil.  Nine  stormy  years 
followed,  but  at  the  end  of  that  period  the  country 
was  worn  out  with  an  emperor  who  was  at  once  a 
blatant  demagog  and  a  shameless  libertine.  In  1831 
mob  violence  and  rioting  broke  out  and  Dom  Pedro  I 
was  besieged  in  his  palace.  The  troops  which  guarded 
his  person  went  over  to  the  popular  party.  About 
two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  without  apparent  premedi- 
tation, he  wrote  and  signed  his  abdication  in  favor  of 
his  young  son,  in  the  presence  of  the  ministers  of 
France  and  Great  Britain.  He  was  given  a  safe  con- 
duct to  Portugal,  and  disappeared  from  Brazil. 

Dom  Pedro  II  ruled  under  a  regency  until  he  was 
fifteen  years  of  age  and  on  the  23rd  of  July,  1840, 
assumed  his  imperial  state.  His  first  act  on  assuming 
power  was  to  forbid  any  of  his  relatives  or  any  of  the 
employees  of  his  household  to  ask  any  favors  of  him 
in  regard  to  public  affairs.  Brazil  had  no  serious 
internal  disturbances  during  his  reign.  An  era  of 
great  prosperity  set  in.  The  evils  of  the  slave  trade 
so  deeply  impressed  him  that  in  1850  he  forbade  the 
further  importation  and  sale  of  Negroes.  In  1876  Dom 
Pedro  visited  the  Centennial  Exposition  in  Phila- 
delphia, impressing  President  Grant,  the  officers  of  the 
exposition,  and  all  who  met  him,  as  a  man  of  a  keen 
brain  and  of  sterling  worth. 

In  1887  the  emperor,  in  failing  health,  went  to 
Europe,  leaving  the  Princess  Isabella  as  regent.  He 
had  intended  to  emancipate  all  the  slaves  in  Brazil, 
but  had  hesitated  for  certain  prudential  reasons.    Dur- 


GLIMPSES  OF  FOUR  CENTURIES       31 

ing  his  absence  Princess  Isabella  forced  the  issue,  and 
on  May  13,  1888,  a  law  granting  immediate  and  un- 
compensated emancipation  of  all  slaves  in  Brazil  passed 
both  Houses  and  was  signed  by  the  princess. 

Her  most  fanatical  adherence  to  Jesuitical  teach- 
ing made  her  both  feared  and  hated  by  the  public. 
They  feared  that  if  she  succeeded  to  the  throne 
she  would  prove  to  be  another  Bloody  Mary.  The 
emperor  returned  only  to  find  the  country  ablaze 
with  insurrection.  Everywhere  the  people  were  de- 
termined upon  the  overthrow  of  the  monarchy.  On 
November  14,  1889,  rebellion  broke  out,  a  provisional 
government  was  organized,  and  Brazil  became  a  federal 
republic.  The  emperor  accepted  the  situation,  declar- 
ing that  he  would  not  allow  himself  to  become  the 
cause  of  the  shedding  of  blood.  He  recognized  that 
republican  principles  had  been  adopted  by  the  majority 
of  his  people,  and  offered  no  opposition  to  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  republican  form  of  government.  With 
outward  evidence  of  respect,  and  even  of  affection, 
Dom  Pedro  II  was  placed  on  board  a  ship  during  the 
night  of  the  i6th  of  November,  1889,  and  sent  to 
Lisbon.  With  his  departure  all  traces  of  monarchical 
rule  in  South  America  disappeared,  except  in  the  two 
small  colonies,  British  and  Dutch  Guiana. 

The  figure  of  Dom  Pedro  II,  constitutional  emperor 
of  Brazil,  stands  out  among  those  who  have  ruled  as 
viceroys,  presidents,  or  governors,  in  the  four  cen- 
turies of  Latin  rule  in  South  America,  as  Fujiyama 
dominates    the    landscape    of    Japan.      Incorruptible 


32        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

honor,  untiring  industry,  sound  scholarship,  and  al- 
most perfect  disinterestedness  characterized  the  forty- 
nine  years  of  his  rule. 

Through  many  fluctuations  of  policy,  marred  by 
revolutions  and  insurrections  from  time  to  time, 
Brazil  has  progressed  until  she  is  now  abreast  of 
Argentina  as  a  republic.  If  we  are  inclined  to  empha- 
size her  lack  of  public  order,  to  criticize  her  currency, 
or  to  point  to  the  high  percentage  of  illiteracy  among 
her  people,  we  do  well  to  remember  that  she  assumed 
her  status  as  a  republic  less  than  thirty  years  ago; 
that  her  economic  stability  had  been  shaken  to  its 
foundation  by  the  sudden  emancipation  of  slaves  in  the 
preceding  year;  and  we  must  give  just  praise  to  the 
Brazilian  leaders  who  have  achieved  so  much  of  public 
order,  economic  development,  and  educational  progress 
in  less  than  three  decades  and  in  the  face  of  difficulties 
almost  insurmountable. 

Spanish  Influences 

The  first  Spanish  settlement  to  be  made  on  the 
shores  of  South  America  was  established  in  1508 
tinder  the  leadership  of  the  intrepid  adventurer  Ojeda. 
In  1 5 13  Balboa  cut  his  way  through  the  almost  im- 
penetrable jungle  which  covered  the  Isthmus  of 
Panama,  and  discovered  the  Pacific  Ocean.  He 
waded  into  its  waters  and,  with  the  cross  in  one  hand 
and  the  flag  of  Spain  in  the  other,  claimed  the  ocean 
itself  and  all  lands  touched  by  its  waters,  in  the  name 


GLIMPSES  OF  FOUR  CENTURIES       33 

of  the  King  of  Spain.  Five  years  later,  Davila  founded 
the  old  city  of  Panama  about  five  miles  from  the  site 
of  the  city  which  now  bears  that  name;  and  this  city, 
together  with  Darien,  became  the  two  gateways 
through  which  commerce  passed  back  and  forth  be- 
tween Spain  and  her  new  possessions  in  South 
America. 

By  far  the  most  dramatic  and  significant  event  in 
the  entire  conquest  of  South  America  was  the  swift 
and  complete  overthrow  of  the  mighty  Inca  empire 
by  Francisco  Pizarro  and  his  fellow  adventurer, 
Almagro.  Prescott  has  told  this  story  and  none  who 
propose  to  know  South  America  should  fail  to  read 
its  every  page. 

Pizarro  had  grown  up  as  a  hostler  and  camp-fol- 
lower of  the  armies  in  Spain.  At  the  beginning  of 
his  career  he  could  neither  read  nor  write,  but  he 
was  made  in  a  great  mold  and,  as  Kipling  puts  it  in 
his  "Gunga  Din," 

"He  didn't  seem  to  know  the  use  of  fear." 

He  was  utterly  without  principle.  He  scrupled  at 
nothing.  Being  in  the  company  of  adventurers  at 
Panama  and  Darien,  he  heard  repeated  stories  of  the 
great  Inca  nation  in  the  mountains  farther  south, — 
a  mighty  people  of  high  civilization,  possessing  and 
operating  mines  of  gold,  of  seemingly  inexhaustible 
riches.  Pizarro  and  Almagro  formed  a  partnership 
with  a  priest  who  controlled  large  sums  of  money 
and,   after   several   experimental   expeditions   during 


34        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

which  they  suffered  indescribable  hardships,  landed  on 
the  west  coast,  about  one  thousand  miles  south  of 
Panama,  at  a  place  called  Tumbez. 

The  iron  will  and  desperate  courage  of  Pizarro  is 
shown  in  an  incident  which  took  place  within  a  few 
weeks  from  his  first  landing  at  Tumbez.  The  food 
supply  brought  from  Panama  had  been  exhausted.  For 
days  Pizarro  and  his  little  company  had  lived  upon  roots 
and  berries  and  such  sea  food  as  they  could  take  with 
their  hands.  Tropical  rain  fell  in  torrents  and  they 
were  without  shelter.  The  heat  was  almost  unbear- 
able, and  scores  of  insects  tormented  them  by  night 
and  day.  Dissatisfaction  was  rife.  Many  were  for 
abandoning  the  attempt  to  reach  Peru.  One  day  when 
the  discussion  had  become  stormy,  Pizarro  drew  a 
line  in  the  sand  at  right  angles  with  the  ocean.  He 
was  as  hungry  as  any  of  his  men  and  as  destitute  of 
clothing  or  shelter.  The  prospects  of  their  expedition 
could  have  been  no  more  gloomy  to  them  than  to  him. 
But  Pizarro  stepped  across  the  line  he  had  drawn  and, 
standing  on  the  south  side  of  it,  called  upon  those  who 
were  determined  to  pursue  their  plans  at  all  hazards  to 
come  over  on  his  side.  The  majority  followed  him 
without  hesitation;  and  the  others  took  the  ship,  re- 
turned to  Panama,  and  were  never  heard  of  again. 

He  marched  toward  the  interior  with  a  force  so 
ridiculously  small  that  it  still  provokes  amazement  at 
what  he  later  accomplished.  He  had  but  one  hundred 
and  two  foot-soldiers  and  seventy-two  horsemen  and 
a  few  cannon.    With  this  handful  of  men  and  guns  he 


INCA  STREET  AND  WALL 
PANORAMA  OF  CUZCO 


GLIMPSES  OF  FOUR  CENTURIES       35 

climbed  steadily  up  the  stone  roads  built  by  the  Incas, 
and  after  weeks  of  perilous  travel  was  received  by  the 
emperor  in  the  public  square  of  the  city  of  Cajamarca. 
Atahualpa,  the  Inca  emperor,  lived  in  great  state  and 
was  just  at  the  close  of  a  military  campaign  sur- 
rounded by  tens  of  thousands  of  his  trained  soldiery. 
Neither  he  nor  his  people  had  ever  seen  white  men 
or  horses,  nor  had  they  ever  heard  the  roar  of  cannon 
nor  seen  what  was  to  them  the  miraculous  results  of 
powder  and  ball.  Having  nothing  but  contempt  for 
any  display  of  force  which  might  be  shown  by  such  a 
little  handful  of  men,  Atahualpa  received  his  visitors 
without  taking  the  least  precaution  to  safeguard  his 
person.  The  formal  salutations  between  Piza/ro  and 
the  Inca  ruler  were  outwardly  cordial.  He  welcomed 
the  strangers  and  Pizarro  voiced  the  good-will  of  the 
King  of  Spain,  under  whose  name  he  came  to  speak 
of  the  religion  which  they  all  hoped  the  Peruvians 
would  later  accept.  The  Spaniards  were  given  quar- 
ters in  the  heart  of  the  city,  but  before  they  retired 
the  chiefs  of  the  tiny  invading  force  held  a  council  of 
war.  They  were  well  aware  of  their  desperate  situa- 
tion. As  they  had  ventured  farther  and  farther  into 
the  interior  of  the  country  it  had  become  increasingly 
clear  that  they  were  being  lured  to  their  destruction 
by  fair  words  and  glowing  promises.  Whether  they 
were  right  or  not,  they  felt  that  it  was  simply  a  ques- 
tion of  whether  they  captured  the  person  of  the 
emperor,  overawing  the  army  by  robbing  it  of  its 
leader,  or  accepted  the  alternative  of  death  before 


36        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

another  sunset,  after  tortures  of  a  kind  to  make  the 
stoutest  heart  quail.  Their  plan  was  to  rush  upon  him 
as  soon  as  he  appeared,  firing  their  cannon,  discharg- 
ing their  muskets,  and  using  their  horses  to  charge  the 
crowds  which  might  rush  to  his  rescue,  but  on  no 
account  to  take  his  life.  This  plan  was  carried  out 
to  the  letter,  with  a  success  so  immediate  and  complete 
that  it  is  still  one  of  the  marvels  of  a  century  of 
marvels. 

The  emperor  bore  his  capture  with  a  dignity  befitting 
his  royal  state,  being  apparently  supported  by  the 
confidence  that  his  followers  would  easily  rescue  him. 
Pizarro  promised  him  his  freedom  if,  as  a  ransom, 
he  would  fill  a  room  thirty  feet  long  and  eighteen  feet 
wide  to  the  height  of  his  shoulders  with  gold.  Greedy 
as  were  the  Spanish  conquerors  for  the  precious  yellow 
stuff,  their  wildest  flights  of  imagination  had  never 
pictured  such  fabulous  riches.  When  runners  had  spent 
months  in  bringing  solid  gold  plates  wrenched  from 
the  Temple  of  the  Sun  in  Cuzco,  their  capital,  and 
vessels  of  massive  gold  from  the  royal  residences  and 
lesser  temples,  Pizarro,"with  eyes  that  fed  on  splendor'* 
until  he  was  dazzled,  trampled  upon  his  promise  and 
publicly  strangled  the  unfortunate  monarch  in  the 
presence  of  his  sorrowing  but  irresolute  followers. 
Immediately  he  proclaimed  the  rule  of  Spain  over  the 
entire  kingdom  of  the  Incas,  taking  possession  of  the 
reins  of  government  as  a  representative  of  his 
sovereign.  Almagro  brought  reinforcements  from 
Panama,  and  the  systematic  reduction  of  the  whole 


GLIMPSES  OF  FOUR  CENTURIES       Z7 

Andean  plateau  went  forward  with  military  precision 
and  ruthless  severity.  One  of  his  lieutenants  was  sent 
north  and  conquered  what  is  now  Ecuador,  making 
his  official  residence  in  Quito. 

Pizarro  went  to  Spain  where  he  was  laden  with 
honors  and  where  he  assumed  as  much  dignity  and 
authority  as  if  he  had  been  born  to  the  purple.  The 
king  appointed  him  viceroy  of  Peru  with  Almagro 
second  in  authority.  On  his  return  from  Spain 
Almagro  charged  Pizarro  with  failure  to  secure 
adequate  recognition  and  reward  for  him  as  a  partner 
and  fellow  conqueror.  The  feud  thus  begun  deepened 
with  years  and  finally  Pizarro  brought  his  old  friend 
to  trial  and  had  him  executed. 

While  still  busy  in  completing  his  great  plans  for 
the  subjection  of  the  entire  continent  to  the  rule  of 
his  king,  vengeance  for  his  many  crimes  overtook 
Pizarro.  The  followers  of  Almagro,  who  called  them- 
selves "The  Men  of  Chile,"  rushed  upon  Pizarro  as 
he  sat  at  dinner  in  the  palace  he  had  built  in  Lima  and 
dashed  his  brains  out  upon  the  stone  floor.  The  old 
lion  died  fighting  and,  in  his  death  agonies,  kissed  the 
sign  of  the  cross,  which  he  had  traced  on  the  floor,  in 
blood  which  flowed  from  his  own  veins.  History 
furnishes  no  more  significant  comment  upon  that  word 
of  Scripture  which  says:  "He  that  taketh  the  sword 
shall  perish  by  the  sword." 

In  any  attempt  to  judge  this  unique  and  forceful 
character,  we  should  remember  the  lawless  blood  which 
flowed  in  his  veins,   the  brutal  associations   amidst 


38        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

which  he  spent  his  early  life,  the  sanction  of  his 
bloodiest  deeds  by  the  priests  who  accompanied  his 
expeditions,  and  the  whole  spirit  of  the  age  in  which 
he  lived.  Whatever  else  he  may  have  been,  he  was  a 
man  of  unusual  personal  force.  We  cannot  interpret 
the  history  of  one  half  of  the  western  hemisphere 
without  reckoning  with  Francisco  Pizarro,  the  illiterate 
and  basely  born  peasant's  son. 

The  conquest  of  Chile  was  accomplished  by  Pedro 
Valdivia  who,  in  1546,  subdued  the  country  as  far 
south  as  the  Biobio  river,  nearly  three  hundred  miles 
south  of  Santiago,  the  capital,  after  five  years  of 
stubborn  resistance  by  the  Indians  of  the  central  part 
of  that  country.  Here  he  met  the  unconquerable 
Araucanians.  Beyond  this  point  he  could  not  go. 
Again  and  again  his  battle-hardened  Spanish  veterans 
were  hurled  back  by  the  only  tribe  of  Indians  on  either 
continent  who  were  never  conquered  by  foreign  arms. 
Valdivia  contented  himself  with  strengthening  his 
government  at  Santiago,  and,  in  the  years  immediately 
following,  adventurous  spirits  from  Chile  and  the  con- 
quered country  farther  north  found  their  way  over 
the  Andes  Mountains  and  established  the  cities  of 
Mendoza,  Santiago  del  Estero,  on  the  eastern  Andean 
slope,  and  Cordoba,  farther  toward  the  Atlantic  on 
the  central  plateau.  In  1536,  only  four  years  after  the 
conquest  of  Peru,  Pedro  de  Mendoza  founded  Buenos 
Aires,  at  the  mouth  of  the  La  Plata  river. 

"The  rapidity  with  which  the  Spanish  explorers 
overran  the  western  and  southern  sections  of  the  con- 


GLIMPSES  OF  FOUR  CENTURIES       39 

tinent  is  extraordinary.  In  fifty  years  they  had  laid 
the  foundations  of  practically  all  the  Spanish  states 
which  are  now  organized  as  nine  independent  re- 
publics. One  reason  for  the  rapidity  of  conquest  was 
the  fact  that  the  Spaniards  had  not  come  as  agricul- 
tural settlers,  but  as  seekers  of  gold.  .  .  .  The  new- 
comers passed  on  to  their  children  no  inheritance  of 
industrious  conflict  with  common  conditions,  no  dis- 
position to  seek  wealth  in  the  orderly  development  of 
common  resources,  no  agricultural  knowledge,  but 
only  the  dominant  ideas  of  quick  action  or  feudal 
ease."  ^ 

During  two  hundred  and  seventy-eight  years,  from 
that  fateful  November  in  1532  when  the  Incas  social- 
istic civilization  fell  into  utter  ruins  at  the  first  dis- 
charge of  European  cannon,  cruelty  followed  cruelty, 
and  misrule  and  intolerance  reigned.  Spain  forbade 
non- Spanish  immigration  into  that  portion  of  the  con- 
tinent which  she  controlled.  Powerful  viceroys  and 
rich  merchants  in  Peru  influenced  the  Spanish  Cortes 
to  compel  all  merchandise  for  South  American  use  to 
come  by  the  way  of  Panama  and  Lima.  For  example, 
merchandise  destined  for  Buenos  Aires  had  to  be  taken 
to  Panama,  unloaded,  packed  upon  mules,  carried 
across  the  Isthmus,  loaded  on  sailing  vessels,  and 
taken  on  a  voyage  of  more  than  a  month  down  the  west 
coast  to  Callao,  the  port  for  Lima,  Peru.  Thence,  it 
must  go  to  the  storehouses  of  the  importer,  and  thence 


^Speer,  South  American  Problems,  11. 


40        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

on  muleback  over  the  bleak  and  snowy  summits  of 
the  Andes  Mountains  and  across  the  deserts  and 
prairies  of  BoHvia  and  the  Argentine,  arriving  at  its 
destination  three  months  after  leaving  Lima.  And 
all  the  time  the  river  and  the  sea  gave  immediate 
access  to  Buenos  Aires  from  any  European  port.  The 
absurdity  and  injustice  of  this  arbitrary  interference 
v^ith  the  natural  currents  of  trade  can  only  be  appre- 
ciated by  those  who  will  take  pains  to  use  maps  in  their 
efforts  to  understand  it. 

The  tyrannies  of  Spain  had  become  insupportable. 
All  that  North  American  colonists  ever  experienced 
of  hardships  and  misrule  at  the  hands  of  England  were 
"as  moonlight  unto  sunlight,  and  as  water  unto  wine" 
compared  to  the  cup  of  bitterness  which  Spain  pressed 
to  the  lips  of  her  South  American  subjects.  Leaders 
in  every  part  of  her  domain  had  long  felt  her  heavy 
hand,  and  had  secretly  resolved  to  seek  deliverance 
at  the  first  opportunity. 

The  Spirit  of  Independence 

The  fires  of  revolution  were  first  lighted  in  Vene- 
zuela. A  native  of  Caracas,  Francisco  Miranda,  was 
the  leading  spirit.  Falling  heir  to  estates  of  consider- 
able value,  he  was  liberally  educated  in  Europe.  While 
in  France  he  met  the  Marquis  de  Lafayette  and  ac- 
companied him  when  Lafayette  placed  his  services  at 
the  disposal  of  George  Washington.  Through  the 
influence  of  this  gallant  French  leader,  Miranda  was 


GLIMPSES  OF  FOUR  CENTURIES       41 

given  a  place  on  Washington's  personal  staff,  and  saw 
two  years  of  service  in  the  Revolutionary  War. 

His  first  attempt  to  secure  the  independence  of 
Venezuela  from  Spain  was  made  with  New  York  as  a 
base.  Miranda  sailed  from  there,  early  in  1806,  with 
three  ships  manned  by  American  filibusters,  but  his 
arrival  was  expected  and  he  was  beaten  in  a  sea  fight 
and  sixty  of  his  men  were  taken  prisoners.  Three 
months  later  he  effected  a  landing  and  captured  the 
city,  but  through  lack  of  support  was  compelled  to 
flee.  He  found  his  way  to  London  and  there  organ- 
ized a  secret  company,  enlisting  among  its  number 
Simon  Bolivar  and  Lieutenant-colonel  San  Martin, 
the  latter  a  son  of  Argentine  parents  who  had  re- 
ceived a  thorough  education  and  military  training  in 
Spain. 

Bolivar  was  younger  than  Miranda  by  twenty-seven 
years.  At  the  age  of  three  he  came  into  the  posses- 
sion of  immense  estates.  In  Europe  he  played  with 
the  youth  who  became  Ferdinand  VII,  King  of  Spain, 
and  almost  worshiped  Napoleon.  Returning  to  New 
Granada/  he  soon  plunged  into  the  struggle  for  Vene- 
zuelan independence.  Brilliant  successes  in  arms 
were  followed  by  overwhelming  defeats,  but  finally 
in  the  battle  of  Boyaca,  in  1819,  he  became  master  of 
the  wealthiest  and  most  populous  part  of  that  country 
at  a  single  stroke.  But  it  was  not  until  the  8th  of 
November,   1823,  that  Puerto  Cabello  was  taken  by 


^Embraced  Venezuela,  Colombia,  and  Ecuador. 


42        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

assault,  and  the  weary  struggle  for  independence  in 
Venezuela  was  at  an  end.  Spurred  by  these  successes, 
Bolivar  now  dreamed  and  planned  for  the  lifting  of 
the  Spanish  yoke  from  all  South  America. 

In  the  meantime,  the  provinces  of  Rio  de  la  Plata 
had  rebelled  against  Spanish  tyranny.  On  the  25th 
of  May,  1 8 10,  the  struggle  began  in  the  city  of  Buenos 
Aires.  Manuel  Belgrano  now  came  to  the  front  as  a 
leader.  He  had  been  educated  in  Spain  and  threw 
himself,  with  all  his  wealth,  experience,  and  learning, 
into  the  cause  of  liberty.  At  Tucuman,  in  the  north- 
west, the  patriots  issued  a  Declaration  of  Independence, 
and  Belgrano  secured  a  triumph  over  the  Spanish 
army,  his  "gaucho  cavalry,  armed  with  knives  and 
bolos,  mounted  on  fleet  little  horses,  carrying  no  bag- 
gage, and  living  on  the  cattle  they  killed  at  the  end 
of  each  day*s  march,  followed  the  fleeing  Spaniards 
up  into  the  mountains  and  inflicted  enormous  losses. 
The  victory  gave  the  Argentines  for  another  year 
assurance  against  invasion  by  land,  and  Buenos  Aires 
remained  a  focus  whence  anti-Spanish  influence  could 
spread  over  the  rest  of  South  America."  ^ 

San  Martin  was  the  one  far-seeing  man  in  this 
group  of  eager  but  undisciplined  patriots.  He  had  no 
civil  ambitions.  One  purpose  animated  him,  and  only 
one,  and  that  was  to  clear  the  Spaniard  off  the  con- 
tinent of  South  America.  He  was  a  soldier,  and  he 
trusted  to  military  success  entirely.    From  all  accounts. 


'Dawson,  South  American  Republics,  Vol.  I,  94. 


GLIMPSES  OF  FOUR  CENTURIES       43 

he  was  much  Hke  General  Grant,  a  silent  man,  with  a 
horror  of  display,  but  with  tremendous  will  power, 
and  patience  born  of  a  large  grasp  of  his  problem. 
He  selected  the  best  youth  of  the  Argentine  region 
and  proceeded  to  form  them  into  real  soldiers.  Nearly 
five  years  were  spent  in  perfecting  his  military  ma- 
chine. He  pruned  his  little  force  without  mercy, 
cutting  out  the  physically  and  morally  unfit,  until  only 
those  remained  who  were  willing  to  pay  the  price  of 
soldiership. 

The  plan  of  General  San  Martin  was  singularly 
broad  while  perfectly  simple.  He  recognized  that 
Peru  was  the  real  center  of  Spanish  power  on  the 
continent.  He  saw  his  problem  as  a  whole,  recog- 
nizing the  futility  of  any  victory  in  Argentina  and 
Bolivia  so  long  as  Peru  remained  untaken.  He  saw 
also  the  impossibility  of  reducing  Peru  to  submission 
by  any  approach  from  the  east  or  south.  His  plan 
was  to  cross  the  continent  where  it  was  narrow,  reduce 
Chile  to  submission,  and  proceed  to  Peru  by  the  Pacific. 
He  took  his  forces  to  the  extreme  west  of  Argentina, 
making  his  base  at  Mendoza,  on  the  eastern  slopes  of 
the  Andes  Mountains.  From  there,  by  a  sudden  and 
unexpected  march,  he  scaled  the  precipitous  heights 
of  the  Andean  Cordilleras,  falling  upon  the  Spanish 
forces  in  control  in  Chile  at  Chacabuco.  The  victory 
was  immediate  and  decisive.  It  was  not  only  decisive 
so  far  as  the  control  of  Chile  was  concerned,  but 
proved  to  be  a  turning-point  in  the  revolution. 

By  the  help  of  a  gifted  Irishman  named  O'Higgins 


44        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

and  the  Irish  Admiral,  Lord  Cochrane,  San  Martin 
took  his  seasoned  soldiers  by  the  Pacific  to  Peru,  where 
he  utterly  routed  the  Spanish  troops  and  took  posses- 
sion of  both  Peru  and  Bolivia.  Thence  he  sailed 
north,  meeting  Simon  Bolivar  for  the  first  time  at 
Guayaquil  in  Ecuador. 

Bolivar  had  now  decided  to  bring  all  Spanish- 
America  together  into  one  government,  and  apparently 
was  determined  to  be  its  head.  His  plans  were  large, 
vague,  and  to  the  practical  mind  of  San  Martin,  both 
unwise  and  impossible  of  realization.  After  several 
interviews  San  Martin  recognized  the  impracticability 
of  sharing  with  the  imperious  Bolivar  in  shaping  civil 
government  for  the  countries  which  his  own  military 
genius  had  wrested  from  the  power  of  Spain. 

San  Martin,  rather  than  be  a  party  to  such  broils 
and  factions  as  had  disgraced  the  revolutionary 
struggles  in  Argentina  and  New  Granada,  resigned 
his  commission  and  returned  to  Paris.  "Rather  than 
precipitate  a  division  between  the  patriots  before  the 
last  Spaniard  had  been  driven  from  South  America, 
he  submitted  in  silence  to  the  reproach  of  cowardice. 
Rather  than  jeopardize  independence,  he  sacrificed 
home,  money,  honors,  even  reputation  itself."  ^  The 
remainder  of  his  life  was  spent  in  obscurity  and 
poverty,  his  years  of  exile  being  rendered  tolerable  by 
the  presence  and  ministrations  of  an  only  daughter. 
Neither  continent  of  the  western  hemisphere  has  pro- 


^Dawson,  South  American  Republics,  Vol.  I,  112. 


SIMON  BOLIVAR 
D.    F.    SARMIENTO 


FRANCISCO  PIZARRO 
DOM  PEDRO  II 


Copyright  hy  Keustcme  View  Co. 

STATUE  OF   SAX   MARTIN.   MENDOZA,   ARGENTINA 


GLIMPSES  OF  FOUR  CENTURIES       45 

duced  an  abler  soldier,  and  not  Washington  himself 
showed  a  more  imselfish  example  of  how  a  true  patriot 
should  serve  a  great  cause.  It  is  little  wonder  that  his 
statue  is  found  in  the  public  square  of  almost  every 
city  and  village  throughout  the  continent,  which  now 
recognizes  the  splendid  service  he  rendered. 

In  Argentina  there  followed  for  fifty  years  a 
struggle  which  took  two  main  directions :  first,  that  of 
the  states  or  provinces  against  the  strong  centralized 
government ;  and,  second,  that  of  the  army  against  the 
civil  power.  Not  until  1862  could  it  be  said  that  this 
strife  was  at  an  end.  In  1868  General  Sarmiento  was 
elected  President  while  he  was  serving  as  Argentine 
minister  to  the  United  States.  His  motto  was,  "Build 
schools  and  you'll  end  revolutions." 

Out  of  the  chaos  and  bloodshed  in  Paraguay,  two 
names  interpret  the  first  fifty  years  after  the  revolu- 
tion ended, — Dr.  Francia  and  the  Second  Lopez.  Dr. 
Francia  is  named  by  Carlyle  as  one  of  the  greatest 
heroes  of  the  race.  Whether  hero  or  tyrant,  he  ruled 
Paraguay  with  a  rod  of  iron  for  twenty-five  years, 
having  no  confidante  and  no  assistant.  Educated  for 
the  priesthood,  his  reading  led  him  to  regard  the 
Jesuits  as  the  greatest  enemy  of  civil  order,  and  the 
medieval  ecclesiasticism  in  which  they  served  as  a 
social  incubus.  He  was  followed  by  a  more  enlightened 
ruler  named  Lopez,  whose  son  precipitated  a  long  war 
with  Brazil,  and  during  its  process  distinguished  him- 
self above  all  other  rulers  in  the  western  hemisphere 
for  deliberate  and  fiendish  cruelties. 


'46        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

Uruguay  has  had  a  less  stormy  history  and  has 
made  progress  as  rapidly  as  her  larger  sister,  Argen- 
tina. Uruguay  has  secured  the  practical  disestablish- 
ment of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  and  in  theory  at 
least  maintains  a  policy  of  separation  between  Church 
and  state. 

Ecuador  came  under  the  rule  of  General  Alfaro  in 
the  late  eighties,  and  he  ruled  his  country  much  as  Diaz 
ruled  Mexico.  Alfaro  forced  the  separation  of  Church 
and  state,  selected  a  noted  Protestant  missionary  in 
the  person  of  Dr.  Thomas  B.  Wood  as  his  agent  in 
establishing  a  system  of  free  public  schools,  and 
started  his  country  on  a  modern  career.  But  the 
clerical  party  brought  about  the  overthrow  of  Alfaro. 
He  was  dragged  from  his  carriage  and  beaten  to  death 
in  the  streets  of  Quito.  This  was  done  by  a  mob 
under  the  leadership  of  priests.  The  mob  cut  out  his 
heart  and  severed  his  head,  exposing  them  both  on 
poles  in  the  public  square;  and  the  country  was  again 
plunged  into  a  series  of  revolutions  from  which  it  is 
only  now  emerging. 

This  brief  sketch  of  South  American  history  leaves 
a  few  distinct  impressions  which  have  considerable 
bearing  on  the  attitude  of  North  America  and  South 
America  toward  each  other. 

I.  The  traditions  of  the  two  Americas  are  different. 
The  southern  continent  was  occupied  as  the  result  of 
conquest  by  a  few  bloody  and  pitiless  adventurers,  in 
bold  contrast  with  the  liberty-loving  founders  of  North 
America.    The  two  continents  look  out  on  the  world 


GLIMPSES  OF  FOUR  CENTURIES       4;^ 

from  two  different  sets  of  eyes.  How  will  a  knowl- 
edge of  these  traditions  help  toward  mutual  under- 
standing? Here  is  the  first  point  to  be  mastered  by 
all  who  seek  sympathetic  contact  with  our  Southern 
neighbors. 

2.  The  type  of  civilization  in  South  America  is 
dominantly  Latin.  In  North  America  it  is  Anglo- 
Saxon.  The  Southern  republics  are  not  free  from  the 
weaknesses  of  the  Latin  races.  The  Northern  nations 
are  not  blameless  in  their  boastful  attitude.  In  work- 
ing out  the  common  destiny  of  the  two  Americas, 
what  will  be  the  significance  of  the  association  of 
these  two  types?  What  will  each  contribute  to  the 
other  ?  Not  to  patronize  but  to  fraternize  in  our  rela- 
tions is  the  second  challenging  lesson  from  this  glimpse 
of  four  centuries. 

3.  The  South  American  pioneers  had  none  of  the 
ideals  of  civil  or  religious  tolerance  which  were  com- 
mon property  to  the  Hollander,  the  German,  and  the 
British.  On  the  contrary,  the  Moorish  ideas  of  force 
and  intolerance  which  have  so  profoundly  influenced 
Spanish  thought  laid  a  heavy  hand  upon  all  move- 
ments for  the  betterment  of  the  people.  Can  we  not, 
then,  better  understand  the  eagerness  for  independence 
and  democracy  so  manifest  in  their  struggles?  Herein 
also  is  our  opportunity  to  reveal  those  religious  ideals 
of  which  we  are  the  heirs, — ideals  gained  from  those 
industrious  families  who  sought  religious  and  civil 
peace  in  the  New  World. 

Both  continents  are  in  a  New  World — a  new  world 


48        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

of  democracy.  The  republics  of  South  America  are 
relatively  young.  Their  recent  experiences  in  the 
establishment  of  democracy  call  from  us  a  sympa- 
thetic response. 


SOME  SOCIAL  FACTORS 


Copyright  by  Underwood  J-  Underw  «  d. 


Copyrig'it  by  Under aoud  &  Underwood. 

T 


Copyright  by  Underu'ood  <fe  Underwood. 

INDIAN  TYPES 
Ona  Girl  Araucanian    Girl 

Aymara  Boy  Amazona    Boy 


Ill 

SOME  SOCIAL  FACTORS 

We  have  already  observed  that  the  population  of 
South  America  is  disappointingly  small.  ^  It  is  esti- 
mated at  fifty-five  millions.^  Only  an  estimate  is  pos- 
sible. Some  nations  do  not  take  a  census  at  regular 
intervals.  Some  census  figures  are  based  upon  immi- 
gration, birth-rate,  death-rate,  and  certain  items  of 
taxation.  In  several  of  the  republics  the  census  is  so 
carelessly  taken  that  the  results  are  full  of  errors. 
Some  of  the  Indian  tribes  are  nomadic,  and  therefore 
it  is  impossible  for  census  enumerators  to  ascertain 
their  numbers. 

Causes  of  Sparsity  of  Population 

The  smallness  of  the  population  may  be  accounted 
for  in  several  ways: 

1.  Early  Spanish  conquerors  killed  off  more  than 
eight  millions  of  the  ten  million  Incas  by  the  cruel 
slave  labor  demanded  of  them  in  mines  and  fields. 

2.  Spain  forbade  all  non-Spanish  immigration 
during  the  centuries  of  her  control.  It  was  a  colonial 
dependency  of  the  crown,  and  the  king  and  his  minis- 


*Chapter  I,  p.  17. 

'Summary  from  the  Statesman's  Year  Book,  1915. 

49 


50        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

ters  were  determined  that  Spaniards  should  reap  the 
benefits.  Thus,  the  races  which  have  contributed  so 
largely  to  the  growth  of  population  in  North  America 
were  excluded. 

3.  When  the  peoples  of  Spanish-speaking  South 
America  established  their  independence  a  century  ago, 
they  threw  open  the  doors  to  immigrants  from  all 
nations.  But  the  bar  sinister  of  religious  intolerance 
was  continued  in  force.  Despite  the  earnest  efforts 
of  their  greatest  leaders,  Generals  San  Martin  and 
Bolivar,  the  ecclesiastical  authorities  had  sufficient  in- 
fluence with  the  framers  of  the  new  constitutions  to 
make  criminal  any  worship  other  than  that  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church.  Liberty-loving  British,  Ger- 
mans, Hollanders,  and  Scandinavians,  the  very  peoples 
whose  moral  fiber  and  intellectual  attainments  were 
most  needed  to  develop  the  resources  of  the  continent, 
were  turned  to  other  lands  in  their  search  for  homes. 

4.  Revolutions  wasted  the  lives  of  men  in  selfish  or 
futile  struggles  during  the  first  half  century  of  repre- 
sentative government.  During  the  thirty  years'  war, 
Paraguay  lost  so  many  of  her  men  in  battle  that  the 
women  outnumbered  the  men  eleven  to  one.  In  Chile, 
women  serve  as  street-car  conductors,  for  the  reason 
that  the  men  were  shot  down  in  those  struggles  for 
national  existence  which  marked  the  early  period  of 
Chilean  history. 

5.  Epidemics  of  yellow  fever,  cholera,  and  smallpox 
have  taken  frightful  toll  in  human  lives.  Tropical 
diseases,  like  malarial  fever,  which  have  now  been 


SOME  SOCIAL  FACTORS  51 

brought  under  perfect  control  by  American  and  Euro- 
pean sanitary  science,  still  carry  off  their  tens  of 
thousands  annually  on  the  continent  south  of  us. 

6.  The  influence  of  the  land  system  has  prevented 
the  ownership  of  small  farms,  and  thus  operated 
silently  but  powerfully  against  influx  and  growth  of 
population. 

Racial  Types 

In  racial  origins  the  South  American  people  present 
a  less  complicated  problem  than  those  of  our  own 
continent.  Their  foreign  blood  is  chiefly  Spanish  and 
Portuguese.  In  the  veins  of  a  large  proportion  of  the 
population  flows  the  blood  of  the  conquered  Indians. 
The  first  great  cause  for  this  intermingling  of  the 
blood  of  the  conquerors  and  conquered  lies  in  the 
fact  that  the  leaders  in  the  early  Spanish  conquest 
gave  immense  tracts  of  land  as  rewards  to  their  favor- 
ites, and  with  these  tracts  were  included  the  native 
Indians  living  upon  them.  The  grantees  were  author- 
ized to  have  entire  control  of  the  persons  and  services 
of  these  occupants  of  the  soil.  This  right  was  pushed 
to  its  utmost  limit.  None  of  the  native  men  or  women 
dared  protest  against  the  wrongs  inflicted  upon  them. 
From  this  mingling  of  blood  sprang  the  earlier  popu- 
lation, and  intermarriage  with  Indian  women  and  those 
having  some  admixture  of  Indian  blood  has  been  a 
constant  factor  in  the  South  American  social  situation 
for  nearly  four  centuries. 

Another    reason    for    racial    intermingling    lies    in 


52        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

the  character  of  the  Indians  whom  Pizarro  and  his 
fellow  conquerors  found  in  the  Andean  Plateau. 
The  unlikeness  between  them  and  the  Indians  who 
faced  and  fought  our  forefathers  could  hardly  have 
been  more  complete.  The  Indians  of  North  America 
were  savage.  The  Indians  whom  Pizarro  found  were 
civilized.  The  Indians  of  North  America  were  bel- 
ligerent to  the  last  degree.  Those  who  were  first 
discovered  by  the  Spaniards  were  docile  and  skilled  in 
agriculture  and  many  arts.  With  the  Indians  of  North 
America  the  early  settlers  could  have  no  sort  of  social 
relationship,  while  the  very  opposite  was  true  of  the 
millions  who  were  subject  to  Atahualpa,  the  Inca 
ruler. 

Again,  South  America  was  not  colonized  so  much 
as  conquered,  and  the  conquerors  were  military  men 
and  adventurers,  most  of  whom  went  out  without  their 
families,  or  were  single  men.  When  these  differences 
are  taken  into  account,  it  can  be  readily  understood 
why  there  is  a  large  admixture  of  Indian  blood  in  the 
Spanish  and  Portuguese  sections  of  South  America. 

Brazil  presents  a  new  and  different  racial  factor. 
Here  only  do  we  find  the  Negro  in  large  numbers. 
It  is  estimated  that  there  are  more  than  five  million 
Negroes  and  those  with  Negro  blood  in  this  one 
republic.  The  historical  reasons  for  this  racial  problem 
have  already  been  stated.^  Brazil  is  the  nearest  to 
Africa  of  any  portion  of  the  western  hemisphere. 


^Chapter  II,  p.  26. 


SOME  SOCIAL  FACTORS  53 

The  extreme  eastern  shoulder  of  Brazil  is  less  than 
three  days  by  fast  steamer  from  the  west  coast  of 
Africa.  They  cross  in  sailing  ships.  In  some  parts 
of  northern  Brazil  they  still  speak  the  dialects  used  in 
African  villages  and  worship  the  images  which  claimed 
their  devotions  in  their  own  land.  They  find  the 
climate  congenial,  and  Brazil  offers  them  a  social 
status  and  a  door  of  economic  opportunity  which  were 
not  theirs  before  coming. 

Italians  are  swarming  into  southern  Brazil  and 
Argentina.  There  are  nearly  five  hundred  thousand 
Italians  in  Buenos  Aires  and  its  immediate  suburbs. 
Northern  Italy  sends  more  immigrants  to  South 
America  than  to  the  United  States.  They  are  a  hardier 
and  more  adaptable  people  than  those  from  Southern 
Italy  and  they  find  the  bracing  climate  of  Argentina 
and  the  boundless  opportunities  there  exactly  suited  to 
them.  These  Italian  immigrants  are  making  money. 
They  pass  rapidly  through  the  stages  of  laborer,  boss, 
contractor,  or  rancher,  and  have  already  come  into  the 
possession  of  leadership  in  the  building  enterprises  of 
central  and  southern  Argentina. 

The  total  of  Spanish  immigration  in  later  years  is 
rapidly  overtaking  that  from  Italy.  Many  of  the 
Basques,  a  thrifty,  industrious  folk  from  the  north  of 
Spain,  are  coming.  They  form  a  most  welcome  addi- 
tion and  can  be  depended  upon  to  discharge  any  duty 
given  them  faithfully  and  intelligently. 

Germans  have  come  in  great  numbers  in  recent 
years.    This  is  notably  true  in  southern  Brazil,  where 


54        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

over  three  hundred  thousand  Germans  are  massed. 
They  speak  their  own  language,  and  practically  domi- 
nate the  political,  social,  and  commercial  life  of  that 
section  of  Brazil.  There  are  from  thirty  to  fifty 
thousand  Germans  in  Valdivia,  Osorno,  and  other  cities 
far  south  on  the  Chilean  coast.  Many  of  them  are  in 
trade  or  are  operating  ranches  in  the  rich  valleys 
which  run  parallel  to  the  mountains  and  the  sea.  Be- 
sides these,  thousands  of  German  merchants  and 
bankers  are  found  in  every  part  of  the  continent. 

The  British  are  found  in  the  largest  numbers  in 
Argentina,  where  their  great  investments  in  railways 
attract  and  hold  thousands  of  men  who  are  filling  the 
higher  posts  connected  with  the  administration  of  these 
transportation  companies.  And,  as  with  the  Germans, 
the  British  are  to  be  found  in  commerce  and  banking 
wherever  one  travels  in  South  America.  They  have 
been  steadily  building  up  commercial  connections 
during  the  last  century. 

The  social  total  is  not  reached  until  the  Indians, 
the  most  unhappy  group  in  South  America,  have  been 
sympathetically  studied.  There  are  not  less  than 
twelve^  millions  of  Indians  in  South  America.  In 
Brazil  alone  there  are  more  than  one  hundred  different 
tribes.  There  is  the  widest  divergence  in  the  character 
of  the  various  members  of  this  group,  ranging  from 
the  descendants  of  the  highly  civilized  Caras  of  Ecua- 


^This  number  is  an  estimate,  like  most  of  the  statistics  for 
South  America. 


SOME  SOCIAL  FACTORS  55 

dor  and  the  Incas  of  Peru  to  the  lowest  and  most 
squaHd  cannibal  tribes  of  the  little-known  areas  of 
interior  Brazil. 

During  nearly  four  centuries  of  Latin  rule  the 
Indians  of  both  coasts  have  not  only  been  greatly 
reduced  in  numbers  but  have  "fallen  far  from  the  high 
state  of  daring  and  rugged  health  which  they  once 
held,  and  have  become  mere  hewers  of  wood  and 
drawers  of  water"  for  those  who  robbed  them  of 
their  freedom  and  exploited  them  for  their  own  ends. 
The  intolerable  cruelties  suffered  at  the  hands  of 
merciless  Spanish  gold-hunters  goaded  the  Indians  of 
Peru  to  revolt  in  1787. 

Naturally  docile,  satisfied  with  the  most  meager 
provisions  for  the  ordinary  needs  of  life,  and  re- 
sponding quickly  to  kindness  and  fair  treatment,  there 
seemed  no  limit  to  the  fury  which  had  been  slowly 
gathering  during  more  than  two  hundred  years  of 
indescribable  cruelties.  But  they  were  at  length  reduced 
to  submission,  and  now  the  landholding  classes  and  the 
owners  of  great  mining  properties  hold  more  than  one 
half  of  the  Indian  population  of  South  America  in 
a  condition  but  little  removed  from  slavery.  The 
Times  of  La  Paz  has  been  carrying  on  an  agitation 
for  better  treatment  of  the  Aymara  and  Quichua 
Indians  of  Bolivia  for  several  months.  In  a  recent 
number  the  editor  wrote  the  following: 

"The  condition  of  the  Indians  has  changed  all  too 
little  since  the  times  of  the  Spanish  domination.  They 
continue  to  be  pariahs,  exploited  by  provincial  author- 


56        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

ities  and  brutalized  by  alcohol.  The  state  has  entered 
into  a  kind  of  partnership  with  the  Church;  the  former 
to  sell  alcohol  to  the  Indians  (having  a  monopoly  of 
its  sale)  and  the  latter  to  provide  in  her  festivals  the 
occasion  for  its  consumption. 

"The  moral,  intellectual,  and  material  condition  of 
the  Indians  is  the  worst  possible,  and  hinders  the 
progress  of  the  nation,  at  the  same  time  bringing  us 
face  to  face  with  very  many  and  very  grave  problems 
which  must  be  solved,  the  tranquillity  of  outlying  dis- 
tricts being  meantime  in  constant  danger. 

"Any  one  analyzing  the  stagnant  and  miserable  life 
which  the  Indian  leads  cannot  but  wonder  at  the 
strength  of  that  race  which,  badly  fed,  ignorant  of 
hygiene,  decimated  by  diseases,  exploited  by  everybody, 
and  poisoned  by  alcohol,  does  not  disappear  or  at  least 
lose  its  vigor. 

"When,  his  cup  filled  to  overflowing  by  that  con- 
dition of  semi-slavery  in  which  he  lives  in  a  country  at 
once  free  and  liberal,  the  Indian  protests, — then,  as 
the  only  remedy,  as  a  supreme  argument,  we  apply 
fierce  whippings  to  his  back." 

I  have  seen  nothing  more  pathetic  in  any  part  of 
the  world  than  the  abject  manner  of  this  crushed  yet 
sullen  people.  Again  and  again  they  will  go  hundreds 
of  yards  out  of  their  way  to  avoid  meeting  a  white 
man.  And  when  they  are  met  in  the  roads  or  by-paths 
or  fields,  their  salutation  is  cringing,  and  their  whole 
attitude  indicative  of  fear,  born  of  the  knowledge  that 
they  have  never  known  any  rights  which  the  white 


SOME  SOCIAL  FACTORS  57 

man  was  bound  to  respect.  If  they  had  been  truculent, 
if  they  had  tomahawked  and  scalped  those  who  first 
came  from  other  lands  to  live  among  them,  it  would 
be  possible  to  understand,  though  not  to  defend,  the 
unpitying  treatment  which  they  have  received.  But 
they  were  friendly.  They  were  even  kindly.  They 
toiled  early  and  late,  tilling  the  fields  and  digging  the 
gold  for  their  Spanish  taskmasters.  Now  they  have 
practically  no  land,  and  they  must  accept  any  price 
which  their  domineering  masters  choose  to  offer  them 
for  their  labor,  their  stock,  or  their  crops. 

Pagan  Indians  are  to  be  found  by  the  million  in 
South  America.  Many  of  them  have  yielded  a  more 
or  less  fanatical  obedience  to  the  Church  which  came 
to  South  America  with  Spanish  occupation.  On  the 
other  hand,  several  millions  have  stoutly  refused  any 
and  every  overture  made  to  them  by  the  representatives 
of  Roman  Catholicism  during  all  these  centuries,  and 
remain  as  savage  as  when  Columbus  first  set  foot  on 
the  shores  of  the  Western  world.  In  later  chapters 
we  shall  see  that  devoted  workers  have  begun  the  uplift 
of  these  downtrodden  folk.  What  they  have  begun 
must  be  taken  up  and  carried  on  by  others  whose  hearts 
are  touched  by  the  same  Christian  motives. 

Social  Characteristics 

In  any  attempt  to  study  social  conditions  in  South 
America,  the  first  and  most  significant  fact  is  that  the 
type  of  civilization  is  Latin.    The  significance  of  this 


58        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

for  the  life  of  the  people  to-day  is  made  clear  by 
Sefior  F.  Garcia  Calderon,  a  Peruvian  diplomat. 

"The  character  of  the  average  citizen  is  weak,  in- 
ferior to  his  imagination  and  intelligence;  ideas  of 
union  and  the  spirit  of  solidarity  have  to  contend  with 
the  innate  indiscipline  of  the  race.  These  men,  domi- 
nated by  the  solicitations  of  the  outer  world  and  the 
tumult  of  politics,  have  no  inner  life;  you  will  find 
among  them  no  great  mystics,  no  great  lyrical  writers. 
They  meet  realities  with  an  exasperated  individualism. 
Undisciplined,  superficial,  brilliant,  the  South  Ameri- 
cans belong  to  the  great  Latin  family;  they  are  the 
children  of  Spain,  Portugal,  and  Italy  by  blood  and 
by  deep-rooted  tradition;  and  by  their  general  ideas 
they  are  the  children  of  France.  A  French  politician, 
M.  Clemenceau,  found  in  Brazil,  the  Argentine,  and 
Uruguay  'a  superabundant  Latinism;  a  Latinism  of 
feeling;  a  Latinism  of  thought  and  action  with  all  its 
defects  of  method,  its  alternations  of  energy  and 
failure  in  the  accomplishment  of  design.'  "  ^ 

In  the  status  of  womanhood  we  see  again  the  pro- 
found influence  of  the  Moor  over  the  Spaniard.  The 
Moorish  idea  of  the  seclusion  of  women  and  their 
subordinate  place  in  the  social  system  has  been  ac- 
cepted by  the  Spaniard  and  his  descendants  with  almost 
no  change.  As  among  the  Moors,  so  in  the  South 
American  social  total,  man  becomes  the  center  of  all 
domestic  and  social  life,  and  woman  is  a  toy  or  a 


^Latin  America:  Its  Rise  and  Progress,  288. 


SOME  SOCIAL  FACTORS  59 

helpless  ward.  The  girls  of  the  more  prosperous 
families  are  brought  up  in  idleness,  and  are  led  to 
believe  from  infancy  that  the  two  most  important 
things  for  them  in  life  are  dress  and  marriage. 

In  by  far  a  larger  part  of  the  continent  the  proper 
place  for  women  is  considered  to  be  the  inner  cham- 
bers of  the  house,  or,  in  a  black  manta  or  veil,  wor- 
shiping at  church.  As  a  rule  the  father  takes  little  or 
no  part  in  the  responsibility  of  rearing  the  children. 
Unsupported  by  her  husband,  the  mother  gives  up  the 
struggle  of  parental  discipline,  and  successive  genera- 
tions grow  to  manhood  and  womanhood  without  the 
discipline  which  alone  can  teach  self-control  and 
obedience. 

"Missing  the  firm  hand  of  the  father,  and  despising 
his  mother  for  her  sex,  the  youth  of  South  America 
at  once  develops  into  a  vicious  loafer,"  ^  and  quite 
as  easily  develops  into  a  strutting  dandy,  whose  will 
has  never  been  curbed,  who  has  never  learned  to 
respect  authority  as  such,  and  who,  therefore,  will  not 
submit  to  the  control  or  be  patient  under  the  toil  which 
are  necessary  to  success  in  any  career  he  may  choose. 

It  is  of  little  avail  that  tens  of  thousands  of  these 
wives  and  mothers  are  modest,  patient,  and  self- 
sacrificing,  giving  themselves  in  unstinted  service  to 
their  children.  The  wrong  relation  in  which  they  are 
compelled  to  stand  to  their  husbands  because  of  this 
legacy  of  Moorish  influence  renders  them  helpless  to 


*Ross,  South  of  Panama. 


6o        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

secure  the  results  in  obedience,  studiousness,  thrift, 
and  punctuaHty,  which  alone  can  make  their  children 
useful  members  of  the  social  order. 

The  control  of  all  the  details  of  marriage  is  almost 
as  completely  in  the  hands  of  the  parents  as  among 
the  natives  of  India  or  China.  "There  is  no  meeting 
of  young  people  save  at  very  rare  picnics,  or  at  one 
or  two  big  balls,  given  every  year  by  certain  clubs. 

"As  such  opportunities  are  entirely  insufficient,  there 
is  nothing  for  the  young  man  to  do  but  dangle.  .  .  . 
The  youth  follows  a  girl  in  the  street,  waylays 
her  in  the  church  porch,  shadows  her  in  the  plaza, 
and  gazes  ardently  when  she  appears  on  her  balcony. 
Not  a  word  can  be  exchanged  till  the  young  man 
calls  and  is  received  by  the  family,  and  this  is 
virtually  a  declaration  of  serious  intentions.  Thus  the 
innocent  approaches  and  friendships  by  which  our 
young  people  test  their  likings  are  confined  to  glances. 
No  opportunity  for  conversation  is  given  until  matters 
are  as  good  as  settled.  .  .  . 

"After  making  due  allowance  for  the  adaptability  of 
young  brides,  close  observers  still  consider  that  under 
this  system  unhappy  unions  are  more  numerous  than 
they  are  with  us."  ^ 

Closely  allied  to  this  subject  of  the  status  of  woman- 
hood and  courtship  is  the  ugly  fact  of  the  low  estimate 
of  the  marriage  relation.  According  to  the  govern- 
ment census  in  Brazil,  taken  in  1890,  one  fifth  of  the 


^Ross,  South  of  Panama^  181,  182. 


SOME  SOCIAL  FACTORS  6i 

entire  population  is  reported  as  illegitimate.  The 
official  statistics  given  out  by  the  government  of 
Venezuela  in  1906  shows  that  there  were  47,606  ille- 
gitimate births,  or  68.8  per  cent,  of  the  total.  In  a  city 
in  the  Argentine,  containing  95,000  population,  62  per 
cent,  of  the  births  during  a  five-year  period  were  of 
this  unhappy  class.  In  Uruguay,  1906,  27.5  per  cent. 
were  illegitimate.  Father  Revallo  of  the  Parish  of 
San  Miguel,  Colombia,  worked  out  the  statistics  for 
fifteen  years,  discovering  that  the  illegitimate  births  in 
Barranquilla  were  71.4  per  cent,  of  the  total.  Accord- 
ing to  Dr.  Robert  E.  Speer,  the  cities  of  Barranquilla 
and  Bogota  are  fairly  representative  of  the  whole  of 
Colombia. 

Dr.  Albert  Hale  says  of  the  South  American  people : 
"The  Latin- American  man  has  no  conception  of  chas- 
tity. .  .  .  The  moral  sense  has  never  been  more  than 
feebly  developed  in  South  America,  and  where  it  makes 
itself  felt  it  has  become  a  force  artistic  or  ethical  rather 
than  religious  or  moral."  ^ 

Those  who  love  South  America  most  ardently  and 
who  believe  most  heartily  in  her  great  future,  whether 
they  are  natives  or  foreigners,  must  unite  in  looking 
this  disagreeable  fact  in  the  face. 

What  is  the  explanation  for  a  state  of  things  so 
fraught  with  peril  for  all  the  interests  of  South 
America,  both  present  and  future?  Much  of  it  can 
be  traced  to  this  mischievous  notion  of  the  place  and 

^Hale,  The  South  Americans,  6. 


62        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

function  of  womanhood.  Much  can  be  traced  to  the 
high  price  demanded  as  wedding  fees  by  the  priests 
who  have  had  the  control  of  marriage  ceremonies. 
Marriage  was  a  sacrament  only  to  be  celebrated  by  a 
priest  in  regular  orders,  and  priestly  influence  secured 
the  passage  of  laws  compelling  all  persons  to  be  mar- 
ried within  the  parish  of  which  the  parties  or  one  of 
them  was  a  member.  The  priest  of  that  parish  could, 
and  all  too  often  did,  refuse  to  marry  them  until  he 
had  exacted  the  highest  possible  fee  that  he  believed 
he  could  collect.  It  is  almost  unbelievable  to  what 
lengths  this  priestly  extortion  was  carried.  Laboring 
men  came  to  look  upon  marriage  as  impossible.  Long 
before  the  days  of  civil  marriage,  the  custom  grew 
up  known  as  "contract  marriage."  In  its  best  estate 
this  was  something  approaching  common-law  marriage, 
which  is  recognized  as  legal  even  in  our  own  country, 
where  the  parties  publicly  take  each  other  as  husband 
and  wife  before  witnesses.  In  its  worst  form  this 
custom  slid  into  a  very  deep  gulf  of  opportunism  and 
sensualism. 

The  vicious  system  of  land  ownership,  already  noted, 
has  contributed  largely  to  unfortunate  social  conditions 
which  prevail  over  wide  areas.  Lands  were  given 
generously,  even  recklessly,  as  rewards  to  court  favor- 
ites or  to  those  who  had  distinguished  themselves  in 
exploration  or  battle,  or  who  had  rendered  distin- 
guished political  service.  The  smallest  block  of  land 
which  was  bestowed  on  the  humblest  trooper  who 
followed  the  fortune  of  Pizarro  was  three  miles  square. 


SOME  SOCIAL  FACTORS  63 

Favorites  received  grants  measuring  ten  and  even 
thirty  times  as  large. 

In  the  Argentine,  in  the  older  settled  portions,  there 
are  single  proprietors  or  companies  owning  as  much  as 
five  hundred  thousand  acres.  In  the  newer  west  and 
southwest  provinces  there  are  several  estates  of  a 
million  or  a  million  and  a  quarter  acres.  In  order  to 
cover  the  cost  of  a  military  expedition  under  President 
Roca,  Argentina  sold  fertile  prairies  equal  in  area  to 
states  like  Illinois  and  Iowa  at  the  ridiculous  price 
of  3  cents  an  acre.  There  are  1,200  tracts  of  land  in 
Argentina  containing  from  25,000  to  62,500  acres; 
233  from  62,500  to  125,000;  and  1,000  which  contain 
more  than  125,000  acres.  In  Chile  the  tillable  soil  is 
held  by  seven  per  cent,  of  the  whole  population.  What 
is  true  of  these  two  republics  applies  with  slight  modi- 
fication to  all  parts  of  the  continent.  The  land  of  most 
communities  is  thus  owned  by  a  few. 

Unused  land  is  not  taxed.  This  locks  up  vast  tracts 
of  fertile  land  for  speculative  purposes.  Concessions 
given  to  ancestors  five  or  six  generations  ago  pass  on 
from  father  to  son,  mounting  steadily  in  value  without 
bearing  any  part  of  the  taxes  necessary  to  maintain 
the  police,  extend  the  post-office  system,  support  the 
courts  and  judges,  and  carry  forward  education  and 
sanitation. 

This  hindrance  to  all  social  progress  caused  by  this 
system  of  latifundio}  is  far  more  serious  than  appears 

*Large  landed  estates. 


64        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

at  first  glance.  The  ramifications  of  this  evil  run  out 
on  economic,  social,  political,  and  religious  lines,  baf- 
fling the  legislator,  puzzling  the  banker,  and  defeating 
the  educational  and  religious  worker.  Among  its 
blighting  effects  the  following  may  be  noted: 

I.  It  keeps  down  the  population.  More  than  any 
other  one  cause  which  has  led  to  the  rapid  population 
of  the  wide  spaces  of  Canada  and  the  United  States 
has  been  their  system  of  homesteads  and  outright 
sales  of  government  land  in  relatively  small  tracts  to 
individual  owners.  On  the  big  estates  in  South 
America  there  may  be  found  the  owner  and  his  family, 
although  they  probably  live  in  Buenos  Aires,  Santiago, 
Rio  de  Janeiro,  Caracas,  Lima,  or  Paris.  Often  if 
they  are  present  it  is  for  but  a  part  of  each  year. 

The  manager  of  the  estate  who  lives  at  the  ranch 
may  be  a  man  with  a  family,  but  often  is  not.  He 
may  have  two  or  three  assistants,  a  part  of  whom  are 
single  men.  They  will  have  in  their  employ  a  few 
score  or  even  a  few  hundred  peons  who  live  here  and 
there  in  hovels  for  the  most  part,  so  bad  that  a  North 
American  farmer  would  not  think  of  using  them  as 
stables  for  his  horses  and  cattle.  On  all  the  estate, 
with  its  thousands  of  acres,  there  will  be  but  a  few 
hundred  persons,  counting  women  and  children.  If 
the  same  area  had  been  broken  up  into  farms  of  i6o 
acres  or  less,  there  would  in  all  probability  be  more 
families  than  there  are  persons  on  the  estate.  With 
territory  as  large  as  the  United  States  east  of 
Nebraska,  this  handicap  of  the  land  system  has  held 


EUROPEAX   IMMIGRANT  GIRLS   PICKING   GRAPES 
ITALIAN   IMMIGRANTS   SHOWING  THEIR   PRODUCTS 


SOME  SOCIAL  FACTORS  65 

the  population  of  Argentina  below  the  total  of  New 
York  state. 

2.  It  prevents  the  formation  of  villages  and  towns. 
One  may  see  on  the  maps  the  names  of  hundreds  of 
towns  along  the  railway  lines  over  South  America, 
and  may  suppose  that  they  are  like  the  towns  which  dot 
our  own  land.  But  such  is  not  the  case.  In  the 
majority  of  instances  they  are  simply  stations  from 
which  to  ship  grain  and  cattle,  with  just  enough 
families  to  serve  the  railway  and  the  shipping  interests, 
— ^probably  not  a  dozen  all  told.  By  preventing  the 
life  of  the  village  and  the  small  town,  a  deadly  blow 
is  struck  at  social  opportunities  for  the  people  of  the 
land.  Unless  this  system  is  brought  to  an  end,  they 
never  will  live  in  groups. 

3.  It  prevents  the  growth  of  a  middle  class.  Both 
in  England  and  the  United  States  it  is  the  middle 
class  which  holds  the  real  balance  of  power.  From 
them  come  the  men  and  the  measures  which  make  these 
nations  great.  They  act  both  as  spur  and  check.  But 
South  America  can  have  no  middle  class  so  long  as 
its  chief  source  of  wealth  is  held  by  absentee  land- 
lords, and  the  chance  for  free  agricultural  labor  is 
denied  to  all  the  rest  of  the  population.  From  the 
beginning  of  Spanish  occupation  down  to  the  present 
time,  this  separation  of  the  classes  from  the  masses 
and  the  domination  of  the  latter  by  the  former  has 
been  a  withering  curse.  It  has  arrayed  one  class 
against  the  other.  It  has  led  to  ruthless  exploitation 
of  the  poor,  and  boastful  domineering  and  extravagant 


66        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

control  by  the  few.  It  is  a  common  saying  in  Chile 
that  a  hundred  landowning  families  dictate  in  all 
political  matters.  Theoretically,  there  is  such  a  thing 
as  the  franchise,  but  the  landholding  class  contrive  to 
defeat  the  voters  whenever  and  wherever  their  own 
interests  are  imperiled.  To  a  great  extent  the  tenants 
and  employees  on  these  estates  know  that  they  must 
vote  as  their  master  directs  or  not  hold  their  positions. 
To  an  increasing  degree,  however,  they  expect  him  to 
buy  their  votes.  A  witty  friend  wrote,  during  the 
economic  depression  incident  to  the  European  War, 
saying :  "Business  is  looking  up  as  election  approaches. 
One  evidence  is  that  the  price  of  votes  has  gone  up 
from  nine  pesos  to  fourteen,  with  a  promise  of  going 
higher." 

But  in  all  of  the  states  there  are  men  of  character, 
ability,  and  education  who,  with  much  self-sacrifice 
and  unwearying  industry,  are  laboring  to  bring  about 
better  conditions  in  the  public  life.  What  they  lack 
is  a  great  and  well-compacted  body  of  free  and  inde- 
pendent supporters  to  edit  the  newspapers  in  town 
after  town  without  fear  and  without  favor;  to  serve 
as  justices  of  the  peace,  directors  of  local  school 
boards,  constables,  road  commissioners,  and  so  on 
through  the  list  of  citizens  who  shape  and  then  direct 
public  opinion  until  it  is  registered  in  the  form  of 
efficient  public  administration.  By  no  political  sleight 
of  hand  can  such  a  middle  class  be  created  until  the 
land  system  is  radically  altered. 

4.    It  robs  a  nation  of  the  initiative  which  comes 


SOME  SOCIAL  FACTORS  67 

only  from  the  personal  possession  and  control  of 
property.  Despite  the  contention  of  some  radicals, 
the  chief  incentive  to  labor  springs  from  the  right  of 
personal  ownership  in  that  which  labor  produces.  Rob 
all  laborers  of  this  incentive  and  you  reduce  them  to  a 
dull  and  dispirited  mass.  They  may  toil,  but  it  is 
without  hope  and  without  enthusiasm.  One  has  but  to 
see  the  tenant  or  servant  class  at  work  under  the 
servile  conditions  prevailing  in  much  of  Europe,  and 
the  same  family  settled  on  its  own  land  in  the  newer 
portions  of  the  earth,  to  understand  the  difference 
animating  every  member  of  that  family.  Toil  is  not  a 
hardship  for  them  but  a  joy.  They  rise  early  and  they 
labor  late.  They  go  to  their  tasks,  not  with  heavy 
faces  and  lack-luster  eyes,  but  with  a  song  on  their 
lips  coming  from  the  joy  of  personal  ov/nership  in  the 
land  on  which  they  labor,  and  in  its  products.  This  is  a 
God-given  instinct,  and  humanity  never  has  reached  its 
best  where  that  instinct  was  smothered  by  such  systems 
of  property  ownership  as  are  here  set  forth. 

5.  It  creates  contempt  for  labor.  From  the  begin- 
ning this  system  has  demanded  that  all  the  tasks  of 
field  and  household  should  be  performed  by  the  Indian, 
or,  in  parts  of  Brazil,  by  the  Negro.  This  has  given  to 
labor  a  menial  character  in  the  eyes  of  the  people 
Instead  of  labor  being  honorable,  it  is  looked  upon  as 
a  disgrace.  In  no  part  of  the  world  is  this  carried  to 
greater  lengths  than  in  South  America.  In  the  remon- 
strances which  early  settlers  of  Peru  sent  to  the  King 
of  Spain  against  his  edicts  doing  away  with  the  slavery 


68        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

which  had  been  forced  upon  the  Indians,  they  asked, 
**If  we  are  not  allowed  to  enslave  the  Indian,  who, 
then,  will  serve  us?" 

"No  first-class  passenger  carries  any  hand  luggage 
to  or  from  the  railway  coach.  Not  that  he  minds  the 
exertion,  but  no  gentleman  dares  to  be  caught  doing 
anything  tainted  with  utility.  .  .  .  No  self-respecting 
person  will  appear  In  the  street  with  a  parcel  in  his 
hand;  he  always  engages  a  boy  to  carry  it.  No 
caballero^  will  carry  his  saddle  between  house  and 
corral.  A  traveler  who  blacks  his  own  shoes  Is  as 
dirt  in  the  eyes  of  the  hotel  staff.  In  Quito,  where 
the  servile  Indian  has  left  the  deep  stigma  on  every 
form  of  manual  labor,  the  plazas  are  haunted  with 
well-dressed  white-colored  never-works,  some  of  whom 
are  often  fain  to  dull  their  hunger  with  parched  corn 
eaten  from  the  pocket. 

"In  Argentine,  the  machinery  expert  setting  up 
American  steam-threshers,  who  yields  to  his  impulse 
to  doff  his  coat  and  'pitch  in,'  may  find  himself  at 
elbows  with  the  peons  in  the  barn  instead  of  sitting 
at  the  ranchman's  table. 

"The  German  professor  of  science  in  a  colegio  found 
his  pupils  quite  aghast  at  the  Idea  of  doing  the  experi- 
ments themselves.  They  wanted  to  watch  the  pro- 
fessor do  them.  Even  after  he  had  broken  them  In 
to  laboratory  work,  they  held  themselves  above  the 
drudgery  of  it  and  would  call  for  a  moso  to  clean  up 


^Spanish  gentleman,  cavalier. 


SOME  SOCIAL  FACTORS  69 

the  muss  caused  by  the  breaking  of  a  retort  or  the 
overflow  of  a  test-tube."  ^ 

Is  there  no  way  out?  Must  the  handicap  of  the  land 
system  defeat  the  South  American  in  his  attempt  to 
populate  his  roomy  and  fertile  continent?  The  first 
discouraging  fact  that  meets  such  an  inquiry  is  that  in 
the  large  majority  of  cases  the  landholders  are  able  to 
maintain  a  majority  in  the  lawmaking  bodies. 

But  natural  causes  are  aiding.  Death  and  the  con- 
sequent breaking  up  of  estates  through  inheritance  is 
slowly  but  steadily  reducing  the  acreage  owned  by 
single  individuals.  Thus,  an  estate  of  seventy  square 
leagues,  or  over  400,000  acres,  which  originated  only 
fifty-five  years  ago,  has  already  been  broken  up  into 
farms  averaging  one  square  league,  first  among  chil- 
dren, and  then  among  grandchildren  of  the  man  who 
received  the  original  grant  from  the  government. 

There  is  also  a  tendency  to  break  up  grain  land  into 
small  plots  and  rent  it  to  tenants  with  the  privilege  of 
ultimate  ownership  on  conditions  quite  practicable. 
The  rapidity  with  which  these  new  proposals  have 
been  accepted  by  the  "colonists,"  as  new  settlers  in 
South  America  are  called,  gives  promise  of  a  consider- 
able movement  in  this  direction.  A  public  land  law 
passed  by  the  Argentine  legislature  in  1903  prohibits 
any  individual  securing  more  than  a  square  league  of 
public  land,  and  a  bill  has  already  been  introduced  to  cut 
this  down  to  a  square  mile.  Legislators  are  thoroughly 


*Ross,  South  of  Panama,  163-167. 


yo        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

frightened  over  the  recklessness  of  their  predecessors, 
and  there  is  large  hope  for  the  future  in  their  frank 
recognition  of  the  difficulties  imposed  upon  them  by  the 
ruinous  land  system  which  has  prevailed  up  to  the 
present. 

Determined  "colonists"  are  also  persistently  laying 
siege  to  heavily  mortgaged  landowners  and  are  splitting 
off  small  fractions  from  the  great  estates  at  a  rapidly 
increasing  rate.  Between  1895  and  1908  the  number 
of  landholdings  in  the  Argentine  increased  30  per 
cent.  In  the  province  of  Cordoba  the  governor  has 
been  authorized  to  use  government  funds  for  the  pur- 
chase of  large  estates,  have  them  resurveyed  into  small 
farms,  and  sold  to  "colonists"  on  long  time  and  at 
reasonable  rates  of  interest.  The  eagerness  with  which 
the  desirable  portions  of  these  lands  are  bought  up 
at  the  land  auctions  shows  how  very  real  is  the  need 
■which  is  thus  being  partially  met.  It  is  probable  that 
within  a  decade  every  province  of  the  South  American 
republics  will  be  following  the  example  set  by  Cordoba. 

A  powerful  force  working  for  the  breaking  up  of 
this  land  system  is  the  leaven  of  education  which  is 
being  steadily  diffused  throughout  all  parts  of  the 
continent.  The  peon  who,  as  a  boy,  received  even  the 
rudiments  of  an  education,  is  dissatisfied  to  live  in  a 
dingy  hovel  such  as  that  in  which  he  Avas  reared.  He 
seeks  as  his  bride  a  young  woman  whose  life  has  also 
been  touched  with  hope  by  means  of  some  slight  educa- 
tional advantage  she  has  enjoyed.  The  "divine  dis- 
content" thus  born  in  them  gives  them  the  necessary 


SOME  SOCIAL  FACTORS  71 

impetus  to  climb  from  laborer  to  tenant,  from  tenant 
to  owner,  and,  as  owner,  to  begin  to  exercise  influence 
for  better  roads,  better  police,  better  schools,  and  the 
welfare  of  the  community  where  their  plot  of  land  is 
located. 

Only  in  Argentina  and  Brazil  have  the  pressure  of 
foreign  immigration,  the  awakening  touch  of  an  effi- 
cient educational  system,  and  the  influx  of  foreign 
capital  forced  the  hand  of  unwilling  landholding  legis- 
lators, wresting  from  them  the  beginnings  of  legislation 
destined  to  solve  this  problem.  Elsewhere  the  land- 
holder is  still  in  the  saddle  and  seems  likely  to  remain 
there  unless  a  political  upheaval  should  unexpectedly 
unhorse  him. 

The  social  factors  especially  challenge  the  prayerful 
attention  of  all  those  who  have  the  future  of  South 
America  at  heart.  Almost  one  fourth  of  the  human 
total  on  that  continent  are  Indians.  Dispossessed  of 
their  ancestral  rights,  and  practically  serfs  in  their 
native  land,  illiterate,  drunken,  hopeless,  they  appeal 
to  every  lover  of  Christ.  A  population  as  great  as 
that  of  Egypt,  savage  or  with  but  the  thinnest  veneer 
of  religion  and  superstition,  these  suffering  millions 
mutely  plead  for  light  and  love  and  hope. 

Until  the  loose  ideas  of  the  sanctity  of  the  marriage 
relation  can  be  driven  from  the  social  order  and  the 
women  of  the  land  come  to  their  rightful  place,  suc- 
cessive generations  will  remain  undisciplined. 

Account  must  be  made  of  the  land  system  as  un- 
democratic and  harmful  to  the  economic  development 


72        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

of  the  vast  potential  wealth  of  the  several  republics. 
Reform  here  is  imperative. 

There  is  underpopulation  in  proportion  to  area  and 
resources.  Missionary  work  in  India  and  China  begins 
where  population  conditions  are  practically  static.  In 
South  America  large  increases  in  the  numbers  among 
whom  missionary  work  will  go  forward  must  be 
expected. 

The  population  is  urban  rather  than  rural.  The 
missionary  victories  of  South  America  will  be  won  in 
the  cities  and  larger  towns.  There  can  be  little 
village  or  country  life,  under  existing  conditions 
of  land-tenure.  Even  the  Indians  can  only  be  ap- 
proached in  their  most  populous  centers.  The  city 
dominates  the  country  and  will  do  so  for  at  least 
another  century.  All  plans  for  Christian  work  must 
keep  this  fact  in  view,  or  there  will  be  waste  of  both 
money  and  time  in  relatively  fruitless  efforts  among 
scattered  and  unrelated  human  units. 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  THE  PIONEERS 


IV 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  THE  PIONEERS 

Beginnings  have  a  way  of  incarnating  themselves. 
Persons  precede  institutions.  Moses  looms  above  the 
years  of  which  the  Pentateuch  treats  and  the  chosen 
people  who  came  to  racial  consciousness  under  his 
leadership.  For  this  reason  beginnings  have  their 
chief  significance  in  people  rather  than  in  measures  or 
policies  or  dates  or  methods.  What  were  those  per- 
sons who  began  the  missionary  work  in  this  land  we  are 
studying?  By  what  motives  were  they  moved  to  do 
what  they  did?  How  did  they  lay  out  the  earlier 
campaigns?  What  were  the  inner  lives  from  whose 
springs  came  the  impetus  which  has  projected  itself 
into  all  parts  of  the  continent,  and  which  still  thrusts 
forward  an  enterprise  of  such  vast  proportions  ?  Only 
as  we  find  some  rational  answers  to  such  questions  are 
we  likely  to  make  a  right  start  in  the  mastery  of  our 
theme. 

Peter  Richer  and  William  Chartier.  "The  first 
Protestant  settlement  in  America  was  the  French 
Reformed  colony  in  Brazil.  And  as  they  began  the 
work  among  the  native  Indians  there,  they  also  have 
the  honor  of  being  the  first  Protestant  missionaries. . . . 

"In  1555  a  French  colony  was  sent  to  Brazil.  It  was 
led  by  Villegagnon  who,  by  his  ability  and  bravery, 

73 


74        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

had  become  vice-admiral  of  Brittany.  He  was  the 
one  who  in  1548  had  brought  Mary  Queen  of  Scots 
safely  to  France  in  spite  of  the  watchfulness  of  the 
English.  He  espoused  the  Protestant  cause  and 
dreamed  of  founding  a  great  French  colony  in  the 
new  world.  Admiral  Coligny  too  approved  of  the 
expedition.  For  he  feared  a  persecution  (such  as 
came  so  terribly  on  himself  and  the  Huguenot  Church 
afterward),  and  he  looked  westward  toward  America 
as  an  asylum  for  his  persecuted  brethren.  The  expe- 
dition sailed  July  12,  1555,  from  Havre  and  landed 
in  the  harbor  of  Rio  de  Janeiro,  November  10,  1555. 
They  took  possession  of  the  country  in  the  name  of 
France,  calling  it  Antarctic  France.  On  an  island  in 
the  harbor,  which  still  bears  his  name,  Villegagnon 
erected  a  fort. 

"On  February  4,  1556,  he  sent  one  of  his  ships  back 
to  Europe,  and  through  it  sent  word,  asking  for  some 
Reformed  ministers  for  the  colony,  and  the  Church 
of  Calvin,  at  Geneva,  at  once  appointed  two  ministers. 
They  set  sail  together  with  about  a  dozen  artisans  from 
Geneva,  led  by  DuPont,  in  a  ship  which  had  about  200 
colonists.  After  being  almost  shipwrecked  they 
arrived  at  Rio  de  Janeiro  on  March  9.  When  they  saw 
land,  they  rejoiced  with  new  joy  at  being  the  first  to 
tell  the  story  of  Christ  to  the  heathen.  Villegagnon 
welcomed  them  by  a  salute  from  the  fort.  A  thanks- 
giving service  was  held,  at  which  they  sang  the  5th 
Psalm,  after  which  Richer  preached  on  the  26th  Psalm. 
.Villegagnon  ordered  them  to  hold  a  daily  service.    On 


SPIRIT  OF  PIONEERS  75 

March  21,  they  celebrated  the  Lord's  Supper,  the  first 
time  a  Protestant  communion  was  ever  celebrated  in 
America,  a  forerunner  of  many  rich  spiritual  feasts  to 
the  thousands  of  Protestants  who  after  them  settled 
in  this  western  world.  It  was  not  long  before  the 
ministers,  touched  by  the  condition  of  the  natives, 
endeavored  through  an  interpreter  to  teach  them  the 
first  principles  of  the  Protestant  religion."  ^ 

James  Thomson.  This  man  preached  his  first 
sermon  in  Buenos  Aires,  November  19,  1818.  The 
audience  was  made  up  of  nine  men,  all  British.  The 
sermon  was  preached  in  English  in  a  private  house. 
Mr.  Thomson  was  a  Scotchman,  one  of  the  few  tall 
spirits  who  saw  beyond  the  horizon  of  his  own  land 
and  his  own  day.  He  knew  of  the  revolution  which 
was  separating  all  Spanish-speaking  peoples  in  the 
southern  continent  from  Spain,  and  saw  that  this 
political  revolution  was  a  favorable  time  for  the  intro- 
duction of  the  Scriptures  and  the  inception  of  evan- 
gelical work  on  a  wide  scale.  He  also  saw  that  the 
masses  of  South  America  must  be  educated  and  given 
the  Word  of  God  if  the  republican  forms  of  govern- 
ment then  being  adopted  in  the  areas  wrested  from 
the  Spanish  crown  were  to  have  an  enduring  founda- 
tion. 

Just  at  that  time  a  Mr.  James  Lancaster  of  England 
was  introducing  a  novel  educational  scheme  in  Great 


*Good,    History    of    the    Reformed    Church    in    the    United 
States,  3-5. 


76        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

Britain — ^the  forerunner  of  the  modern  public  school 
system.  The  schools  were  supported  by  modest  fees, 
and  by  the  voluntary  labor  of  the  students  in  impart- 
ing what  they  had  learned  to  younger  pupils.  Mr. 
Thomson  was  sent  to  South  America  as  the  pioneer 
of  popular  education  by  the  founder  of  the  Lancas- 
terian  schools,  and  to  distribute  Bibles  by  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 

Both  his  projects  met  with  immediate  success.  Over 
one  hundred  schools  were  opened  in  Buenos  Aires, 
with  an  enrolment  of  five  thousand  children.  He 
made  the  acquaintance  of  the  leading  statesmen  of 
the  day,  and  was  cordially  received  as  one  who  had 
a  most  valuable  and  timely  contribution  to  make  to 
the  cause  of  liberty.  Rocafuerte,  a  prominent  patriot 
of  the  period,  declared:  "This  moral  education  will 
promote  the  cause  of  religious  toleration  and  will 
effect  a  regeneration  which  our  new  political  system 
requires." 

Crossing  the  continent  on  mule-back  amid  great 
privations,  Mr.  Thomson  worked  in  Chile,  and  then 
went  by  sea  to  Peru.  General  San  Martin  welcomed 
him  and  ordered  the  priests  of  a  large  monastery 
to  get  out  in  order  to  make  way  for  the  schools.  They 
remonstrated  in  vain.  The  General  had  them  all  out 
in  three  days  and  turned  the  property  over  as  the 
first  building  for  a  Lancasterian  school  in  Peru. 

Both  in  Peru  and  in  Ecuador  Mr.  Thomson  pro- 
moted the  sale  of  the  Scriptures  with  astonishing 
success.     Bibles  were  freely  bought  in  the  identical 


SPIRIT  -OF  PIONEERS  Jt 

public  square  of  Lima  in  which  more  than  one  hun- 
dred persons  had  been  burned  to  death  under  the 
dread  inquisition.  The  governor  of  one  of  the  prov- 
inces of  Ecuador  bought  Bibles  for  his  own  use  and 
openly  encouraged  their  sale  to  others.  The  prior  of 
a  convent  in  Ecuador  gave  his  permission  to  set  up  a 
Bible-selling  stall  in  the  building,  "while  in  Quito,  the 
capital,  the  Marquis  of  San  Jose,  himself  a  Roman 
Catholic,  permitted  their  sale  in  his  own  house." 

Bible  Societies  sprang  up  on  every  hand.  Promi- 
nent officers  of  the  new  governments  accepted  mem- 
bership in  them  and  furthered  their  ends.  Mr. 
Thomson  was  tireless  and  utterly  fearless.  He  went 
to  nearly  every  part  of  the  newly-established  republics, 
organizing,  sending  out  colporteurs,  and  cheering 
preachers. 

But  a  stern  reaction  began  in  1823.  Officials  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  passed  the  word  down  the 
line  from  archbishop  to  priests  that  they  were  to 
oppose  the  work  of  Mr.  Thomson  and  those  who 
labored  with  him.  Parents  were  compelled  to  with- 
draw their  children  from  the  schools  where  the  Bible 
was  one  of  the  principal  text-books.  Those  who  had 
purchased  Bibles  were  ordered  to  surrender  the 
dangerous  volume  to  the  nearest  priest.  The  fair 
promise  of  the  first  years  of  these  pioneer  efforts  was 
belied  by  the  closed  doors  which  shut  this  far-seeing 
man  of  God  from  the  fields  in  which  the  Word  of 
God  and  the  open  school  would  have  done  all  that  he 
hoped   for  the  new-born  democracies.     Baffled  and 


78        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

beaten,  he  returned  to  Scotland,  but  not  before  much 
good  seed  had  been  sown.  Later  workers  were  to 
enter  into  harvests  from  the  Word  which  "shall  not 
return  void." 

Daniel  P.  Kidder,  Brazil  was  the  next  field  for  a 
Bible-selling  campaign.  The  Rev.  Daniel  P.  Kidder 
was  one  of  the  three  missionaries  sent  to  South 
America  in  1836  by  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
the  Rev.  Justin  Spaulding  and  Mr.  Kidder  going  to 
Brazil,  and  the  Rev.  John  Dempster  going  on  to  Argen- 
tina and  establishing  a  permanent  work  in  Buenos 
Aires  among  the  English-speaking  colonists. 

Mr.  Kidder  was  assigned  the  task  of  ranging  widely 
over  Brazil  and  distributing  the  Bible  and  wholesome 
evangelical  tracts  in  as  many  cities  and  towns  as 
possible.  As  soon  as  he  had  mastered  the  Portuguese 
language,  he  started  on  a  kind  of  pioneering  work  as 
full  of  privations  and  as  beset  with  perils  as  those 
which  have  faced  any  missionary  in  Africa  or  China. 
It  was  the  first  of  all  efforts  to  bring  the  Protestant 
religion  to  the  millions  of  that  vast  land. 

Travel  conditions  were  slow,  dangerous,  and  trying 
to  health.  He  traveled  on  the  Atlantic  on  a  raft  called 
a  jangada,  and  in  such  frail  or  clumsy  little  vessels  as 
would  not  be  allowed  to  carry  passengers  on  an  inland 
lake  in  North  America.  On  land,  conditions  were 
fully  as  perilous.  Torrential  rains,  tropical  heat,  ab- 
sence of  decent  roads,  insect  pests  peculiar  to  a  hot 
country,  venomous  snakes,  wild  beasts,  brigands  in- 
festing the  roads,  and  filthy  cabins  or  sheds  in  which 


SPIRIT  OF  PIONEERS  79 

to  get  such  rest  as  the  heat  and  insects  would  permit, 
were  some  of  the  difficulties  faced  for  the  sake  of 
putting  the  Word  of  God  into  Brazilian  homes. 

Moral  and  social  conditions  were  little  better.  In 
Rio  de  Janeiro  there  were  a  thousand  priests,  "but 
rarely  was  a  prayer  or  a  sermon  heard  in  the  language 
of  the  people."  Only  a  few  could  read  or  write. 
Not  one  in  hundreds  had  ever  seen  a  Bible.  "The 
priests,  sworn  to  celibacy,  were  not  ashamed  to  ac- 
knowledge numerous  families  of  their  own  children, 
and  clerical  licentiousness  was  unrestrained." 

No  sooner  had  he  begun  his  work  than  bitter  attacks 
were  made  upon  him  by  the  priests.  A  pamphlet  was 
issued  in  the  Portuguese  language,  decrying  his  work, 
defaming  him  by  name,  and  giving  an  alleged  history 
of  the  rise  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  which 
was  all  attributed  to  George  Whitefield.  Among  the 
grotesque  things  contained  in  it  the  following  quota- 
tion best  shows  the  style  and  the  range  of  information 
possessed  by  the  writer : 

"They  raised  on  the  common  of  Moorfield  a  stage, 
where  the  preacher,  put  within  an  empty  cask  and 
exposed  to  the  public  gaze,  became  a  comic  spectacle 
to  the  curious  who  ran  from  all  parts  of  London  to 
amuse  themselves  with  the  preacher  and  the  sermon. 
In  this  ridiculous  pulpit  the  Protestant  preacher,  pos- 
sessed with  the  devil,  extending  his  arms,  gesticulating, 
roaring,  throwing  in  every  direction  his  flaming  eyes, 
and  making  horrible  contortions,  declaimed  his  unin- 
telligible discourses.'' 


8o        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

In  the  city  of  Bahia  he  found  strong  opposition  to 
his  work.  But  when  he  saw  how  superstition  held 
the  people  in  bondage  he  was  encouraged  to  persevere. 
For  in  that  city  there  was  a  small  wooden  image  of 
St.  Anthony  which  was  alleged  by  the  priests  to  have 
survived  a  terrible  shipwreck,  and  to  have  preceded  the 
wrecked  passengers  to  the  land.  Mr.  Kidder  found 
and  translated  the  following  order  regarding  the  image 
over  the  signature  of  the  governor  of  Bahia,  province 
or  state  of  Rodrigo  da  Costa : 

"I  therefore  assign  to  the  glorious  St.  Anthony  the 
rank  and  pay  of  captain  in  said  fortress,  and  order 
that  the  solicitor  of  the  Franciscan  convent  be  author- 
ized to  draw,  in  his  behalf,  the  regular  amount  of  a 
captain's  pay."  ^ 

In  another  connection,  Mr.  Kidder  translates  a 
passage  from  a  sermon  preached  by  an  eloquent  priest 
in  Rio,  presumably  at  the  Christmas  festivities.  It  is 
typical  of  the  liberties  taken  by  Roman  Catholic 
preachers  with  the  Word  of  God. 

"The  Magi  of  the  East  and  the  Kings  of  the  Orient 
came  on  painful  journeys  from  distant  lands  and 
prostrating  themselves  at  the  feet  of  Our  Lady  [the 
Virgin  Mary]  offered  her  their  crowns  for  the  bestow- 
ment  of  her  hand;  but  she  rejected  them  all,  and  gave 
it  to  the  humble,  the  obscure,  but  pious  St.  Joseph."  ^ 

In  January,  1839,  Mr.  Kidder  visited  Santos,  the 


^Under  date  of  July  16,  1705. 

'Kidder  and  Fletcher,  Bracil  and  Brazilians,  98. 


SPIRIT  OF  PIONEERS  8r 

first  considerable  seaport  south  of  Rio,  and  from  there 
went  inland  to  Sao  Paulo.  He  was  the  first  Protestant 
minister  to  visit  this  important  center,  and  his  experi- 
ences there  form  one  of  the  most  interesting  portions 
of  his  book  entitled  Sketches  of  Brazil. 

In  Sao  Paulo  Mr.  Kidder  was  justly  shocked  at 
the  lack  of  reverence,  the  coarsening  of  the  religious 
sensibilities,  which  appears  to  be  inseparable  from  the 
use  of  images  in  worship.  To  call  an  alley  "The 
little  alley  of  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus";  to  name  a 
meat-market  "The  meat-shop  of  the  Holy  Spirit"; 
and,  worst  of  all,  to  advertise  crucifixes,  scapulas, 
and  gold  and  silver  objects  of  worship  as  though 
they  were  merely  articles  of  commerce — all  this  was 
very  shocking  to  his  sense  of  spiritual  fitness,  and 
would  be  so  to  our  own.  He  translates  for  us  a  sign 
which  he  saw  in  a  shop-window  just  before  the  Festival 
of  the  Holy  Spirit : 

"Notice  to  the  Illustrious  Preparers  of  the 
Festival  of  the  Holy  Spirit 

"Here  may  be  found  a  beautiful  assortment  of 
Holy  Ghosts,  in  gold,  with  glories,  at  80  cents  each, 
smaller  sizes,  without  glories,  at  40  cents.  Silver  Holy 
Ghosts,  with  glories,  at  $6.50  per  hundred;  ditto, 
without  glories,  $3.50.  Holy  Ghosts  of  tin  resembling 
silver,  75  cents  per  hundred." 

Mr.  Kidder  visited  all  the  large  centers  in  the 
northern  part  of  Brazil,  and  made  an  extensive  trip 


82        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

up  the  Amazon  in  his  eagerness  to  place  the  Scrip- 
tures in  the  hands  of  the  BraziHan  people.  Nearly 
five  years  of  exhausting  travel  and  continuous  preach- 
ing were  given  to  this,  the  first  attempt  ever  made 
to  sow  Brazil  with  the  Word  of  Truth.  But  the  failing 
health  of  Mrs.  Kidder  called  him  back  to  Rio.  While 
settling  down  to  the  prosecution  of  systematic  work 
in  the  establishment  of  a  Portuguese  Church  her  con- 
dition became  rapidly  worse,  and  the  end  came.  This 
compelled  him  to  return  to  the  United  States  with  his 
motherless  son  in  1841. 

No  part  of  South  America  has  yielded  such  mis- 
sionary results  as  Brazil.  May  this  not  be  due,  in 
some  part  at  least,  to  the  growth  of  the  seed  "which 
is  the  Word  of  God?" 

Captain  Allen  F.  Gardiner.  This  high-souled 
British  naval  officer  stands  out  as  the  most  dramatic 
figure  of  all  those  who  pioneered  for  Christ  in  South 
America.  He  began  his  naval  career  in  18 10.  In 
various  voyages  he  saw  much  of  Africa,  Malaysia, 
and  South  America.  While  on  the  Dauntless  he  was 
deeply  impressed  with  the  pitiable  condition  of  the 
aborigines  of  South  America.  His  conversion  occurred 
during  the  voyage,  and  he  later  saw  much  of  mis- 
sionary work  in  Tahiti  and  Singapore. 

In  South  Africa  he  explored  the  Zulu  country  and 
started  the  first  mission  in  Natal.  In  Chile  he  plunged 
into  a  hard  struggle  of  three  years  to  get  his  message 
before  the  Araucanian  Indians  in  southern  Chile,  but 
at  every  turn  his  efforts  were  balked  by  the  deter- 


SPIRIT  OF  PIONEERS  83 

mined  efforts  of  the  Roman  Church  led  by  a  priest 
named  Manuel. 

After  much  study  and  prayer,  Captain  Gardiner 
decided  to  do  what  he  could  for  the  degraded  Indians 
of  Patagonia.  He  chose  the  Falkland  Islands  as  his 
headquarters,  arriving  there  in  1841.  His  first  visit 
among  the  Patagonian  Indians  gave  him  great  en- 
couragement. They  seemed  both  friendly  and  honest 
but  their  moral  and  spiritual  condition  v^as  the  lowest 
Gardiner  had  ever  seen.  He  began  at  once  to  plan  for 
a  larger  work  than  he  or  any  other  one  man  could 
hope  to  accomplish.  Returning  to  England  in  1843, 
he  endeavored  to  get  the  growing  Church  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Anglican  Church  to  take  up  the  work. 
Their  leaders  refused,  and  he  led  in  founding  the 
South  American  Missionary  Society  in  1844. 

Accompanied  by  Mr.  Hunt,  Gardiner  returned  to 
Patagonia  in  February,  1845.  But  the  Indians  refused 
to  receive  them.  Hostility  and  a  belligerent  spirit  con- 
fronted them  at  every  turn.  Within  a  month  they 
were  forced  to  leave  or  they  would  probably  have 
been  put  to  death  by  torture. 

They  then  turned  their  attention  to  the  aboriginal 
Indians  in  that  part  of  southeastern  Bolivia,  northern 
Argentina,,  and  western  Paraguay  known  as  "El 
Gran  Chaco."  After  some  time  spent  in  exploring^ 
among  these  cruel  and  superstitious  marsh-dwellers, 
they  went  south  again  and  attempted  to  open  a 
mission  among  the  barbarous  Indians  of  Tierra  del 
Fuego.     They  are  among  the  lowest  people  in  the 


84        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

world,  huddling  in  filthy,  miserable  huts  made  of 
reeds,  and  living  upon  sea-foods  of  various  kinds 
gathered  by  the  women  of  the  tribe.  They  have  few 
nets  or  other  tackle,  but  the  women  depend  upon  what 
they  can  catch  by  diving  into  the  cold  waters  of  those 
barren  and  wind-whipped  shores  south  of  the  54th 
parallel  of  latitude.  Banner  Cove  was  chosen  as  their 
first  mission  station.  But  their  outfit  was  too  small. 
They  lacked  supplies  and  equipment  for  intelligent 
and  fruitful  work  among  the  Indians.  Some  explor- 
ing was  done,  but  in  their  absence  from  Banner  Cove 
the  Indians  stole  nearly  all  of  their  possessions. 

Again  he  went  to  England,  where  he  worked  un- 
tiringly to  gather  a  force  of  workers  and  collect  funds 
to  equip,  send,  and  maintain  them  in  Tierra  del  Fuego. 
The  new  party,  made  up  of  Captain  Gardiner  and  six 
others,  sailed  September  7,  1850. 

After  reaching  Banner  Cove  hardship  and  starva- 
tion dogged  their  steps.  Driven  from  Banner  Cove 
to  Spaniard  Harbor  by  the  truculence  and  pilfering  of 
the  Indians  whom  they  had  come  to  save,  they  waited 
and  prayed  for  the  coming  of  the  promised  supply 
ship.  Slowly  dying  of  hunger  and  thirst,  the.  little 
company  scanned  the  horizons  in  vain  for  the  promised 
ship  bearing  food  and  equipment.  When  it  finally 
came,  every  member  of  this  gallant  band  lay  dead 
upon  the  shore.  Their  death  had  taken  place  one 
month  before.  The  entries  in  Captain  Gardiner's 
journal  form  a  tribute  to  his  faith  and  utter  devotion 
to  God.    He  died  in  a  cavern  in  the  rocks.   A  British 


SPIRIT  OF  PIONEERS  85 

searching  party  was  guided  by  a  hand  painted  on  the 
stone  at  the  entrance  of  this  cavern,  and  near  it 
Gardiner  had  traced  this  quotation  from  the  62nd 
Psalm : 

"My  soul,  wait  thou  only  upon  God ; 
For  my  expectation  is  from  him, 
He  only  is  my  rock  and  my  salvation : 
He  is  my  defense ;  I  shall  not  be  moved. 
In  God  is  my  salvation  and  my  glory : 
The  rock  of  my  strength,  and  my  refuge,  is  in  God. 
Trust  in  him  at  all  times  ; 
Ye  people,  pour  out  your  heart  before  him; 
God  is  a  refuge  for  us." 

The  story  of  the  sad  yet  heroic  end  of  Captain 
Gardiner  and  his  entire  party  stirred  the  Anglican 
Church  to  its  depths.  The  South  American  Missionary 
Society  took  on  new  life,  and  not  long  afterward 
opened  work  both  among  the  Araucanians  of  south 
Chile  and  the  aborigines  in  the  Gran  Chaco  of  Argen- 
tina and  Paraguay.  Through  this  society  Captain 
Gardiner  "being  dead  yet  speaketh." 

Baghy  and  Taylor.  The  Southern  Baptist  Conven- 
tion sent  the  Rev.  W.  B.  Bagby  to  Brazil  in  1881,  and 
the  Rev.  Z.  C.  Taylor  in  1882.  The  opening  of  their 
work  in  South  America  was  brought  about  in  a  curious 
way.  Immediately  after  the  close  of  the  Civil  War  a 
.colony  of  Southern  families  migrated  to  Brazil  and 
settled  at  Santa  Barbara  in  the  state  of  Sao  Paulo. 
General  A.  T.  Hawthorne  was  one  of  the  leaders  in 


86        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

the  movement.  He  was  an  active  and  eloquent  layman 
among  the  Southern  Baptists.  He  returned  to  Texas 
and  began  stirring  up  the  Baptist  leaders  to  make  an 
effort  to  do  something  to  give  pure  religion  to  the 
South  Americans. 

Mr.  Bagby  and  Mr.  Taylor  removed  the  mission 
headquarters  from  Santa  Barbara  to  Bahia — seven 
-hundred  miles  northeast — leaving  the  church  first 
founded  among  the  colony  in  Sao  Paulo  province  to 
carry  on  its  own  work.  From  the  very  inception  of 
the  work  in  Bahia  the  blessing  of  God  was  upon  the 
mission.  The  first  Brazilian  members  were  men  and 
women  of  fine  spiritual  discernment.  An  ex-priest  of 
great  learning  and  eloquence  joined  the  new  church — 
Teixeira  de  Albuquerque.  Mr.  Bagby  taught  him 
thoroughly  in  evangelical  doctrine,  and  he  developed 
into  a  strong  national  leader. 

Recognizing  in  the  worship  of  the  Virgin,  and  in 
the  mediatorial  office  which  Rome  teaches  that  she 
holds,  one  of  the  fundamental  errors  of  that  Church, 
Mrs.  Taylor  translated  "The  Portrait  of  Mary  as 
She  is  in  Heaven"  from  the  writings  of  Roussel. 
Her  husband  secured  its  publication  in  a  daily  news- 
paper. The  effect  was  immediate  and  amazing.  It 
could  not  be  declared  false,  for  it  was  a  translation 
of  an  approved  and  standard  publication  of  the  Church. 
What  the  priests  felt  most  keenly  was  the  public  ex- 
posure of  their  real  beliefs  as  to  the  Virgin.  Religion 
became  at  once  the  theme  of  the  street  and  the  store 
and  the  home.     Persecution  became  more  severe,  but 


SPIRIT  OF  PIONEERS  87; 

many  came  to  the  services  to  learn  more  of  the  Way 
of  Life. 

Mr.  Taylor  wrote  in  those  days:  "Sometimes  our 
house  was  stoned,  sometimes  we  were  ourselves  stoned 
in  the  streets.  Brother  Bagby  was  laid  prostrate  by  a 
stone  while  preaching. 

"The  usual  way  of  opening  mission  work  was  to 
get  a  house  in  a  central  yet  retired  place ;  either  second- 
story  or  in  back  rooms  to  evade  the  stones  which  might 
be  thrown  in  and  to  avoid  public  notice.  Ours  was  in 
the  second  story  of  a  building.  When  we  opened  for 
worship,  one  would  preach,  one  take  charge  of  the 
outer  door  and  one  the  inner  door;  so  we  preached  to 
people  along  the  way  in  and  out ;  the  outer  man  giving 
tracts  and  inviting  visitors  to  return. 

"The  music  attracted  some.  While  the  novelty 
lasted  there  were  constant  comers,  but  it  only  lasted 
three  months.  Then  we  would  often  find  our  hall 
quite  vacant;  therefore,  we  decided  if  the  people  would 
not  come  to  us  we  would  go  to  them.  From  that  time 
we  were  regularly  visiting  the  shops,  stores,  and  any 
place  where  we  could  get  people  to  listen  to  our 
^message." 

Antagonism  and  bitter  persecution  became  the  lot 
of  the  young  church  which  was  so  rapidly  coming 
into  the  notice  and  confidence  of  the  public.  Both  Mr. 
Taylor  and  his  wife  were  arrested  on  another  occasion 
as  he  was  about  to  baptize  new  members.  The  hall 
where  he  preached  was  stoned,  and  even  the  city 
officials  lent  their  aid  and  comfort  to  the  mob.    Church- 


88        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

members  were  evicted  by  Catholic  landlords,  under 
orders  from  ecclesiastics  "higher  up."  Practically  all 
the  men  who  united  with  the  church  were  summarily 
dismissed  from  their  positions  by  Catholic  employers. 

In  August,  1884,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bagby  organized  the 
first  Baptist  congregation  in  Rio  de  Janeiro,  the  capital 
of  the  empire.  Again  strong  leadership  and  the  blessing 
of  God  are  shown  in  the  conversion  and  development 
of  strong  national  pastors  and  evangelists.  Self- 
support  was  constantly  emphasized  by  this  pioneer 
and  founder  of  churches.  Stewardship  of  property 
was  stressed,  and  converts  were  constantly  urged  to 
measure  up  to  their  responsibility  for  the  salvation  of 
their  countrymen.  So  well  did  these  early  leaders  instil 
this  fundamental  lesson  for  all  new  work  that  the  per 
capita  giving  of  Baptists  in  the  Brazilian  Church  in 
1914  was  six  dollars  per  member. 

Mr.  Bagby  is  still  in  the  field,  laboring  in  Sao  Paulo 
with  unabated  zeal.  Ill  health  drove  Mr.  Taylor  and 
his  wife  from  the  field,  but  they  are  exerting  a  powerful 
influence  for  the  Brazilian  work  among  the  churches 
throughout  the  South. 

W.  Barhrooke  Gruhh.  In  1889  the  South  American 
Missionary  Society  sent  the  Rev.  W.  Barbrooke  Grubb 
into  the  Gran  Chaco  to  relieve  Adolpho  Henricksen 
in  the  work  which  they  had  begun  among  Lengua 
Indians.  Mr.  Grubb  was  only  twenty-three  years  of 
age,  and  he  faced  a  task  which  might  well  have  caused 
a  Livingstone  or  a  Paton  to  shrink. 

The  territory  comprises  nearly  two  hundred  thou- 


SPIRIT  OF  PIONEERS  89 

sand  square  miles  of  tropical  country  and  is  a  huge 
heavily  wooded  swamp  or  jungle  from  one  side  to  the 
other.  Pouring  rains,  intense  heat,  swarming  insect 
life,  dense  shade,  impassable  morasses,  and  utter  re- 
moteness from  civilized  society  are  some  of  the  visible 
factors  entering  into  the  unpleasantness  to  be  endured 
in  the  life  upon  which  he  entered. 

But  the  squalor,  the  illiteracy,  the  cruel  superstitions 
and  revolting  practises  of  the  Indians  whom  he  was 
to  lead  to  Christ  dwarfed  all  lesser  and  more  tangible 
difficulties.  His  books,  Unknown  People  in  an  Un- 
known Land  and  The  Church  in  the  Wild,  give  modest 
yet  graphic  pictures  of  missionary  work  carried  on  in 
the  face  of  discouragements  of  the  most  depressing 
kind.  An  English  soldier  who  served  in  the  Argentine 
army  in  the  Gran  Chaco  saw  the  people  among  whom 
Mr.  Grubb  and  his  associates  were  at  work  and  wrote 
to  a  friend: 

"Wo  to  the  poor  soldier  who  falls  into  their  hands ; 
the  cruelties  inflicted  on  such  would  stain  the  paper 
on  which  they  were  written.  Of  course  we  know  that 
they  are  uncivilized  and  savage,  or  next  door,  and 
have  never  been  taught  a  word  about  God  and  religion 
as  we  have ;  therefore,  we  ought  to  pity  and,  if  possible, 
help  them.  Why  don't  some  of  the  missionaries  come 
out  here?  They  go  among  savages  in  Africa,  in 
Australia,  and  many  more  places.  Why  don't  they 
come  here?  There  is  plenty  of  scope  for  them,  and 
a  very  large  tract  of  land  only  waiting  the  moment 
that  those  Indians  are  brought  under.     I  am   sure 


90        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

that  three  or  four  missionaries  in  a  year  would  do 
more  than  ten  regiments." 

Two  out  of  many  experiences  will  show  something 
of  the  inner  life  of  the  Lengua  tribes.  "A  woman  lay 
dying,"  writes  Mr.  Grubb.  "The  men  of  her  family 
prepared  to  bury  her  while  life  was  yet  in  her  body. 
I  removed  the  matting  with  which  they  had  covered 
her  face.  Her  pleading  eyes  met  my  gaze  and  in  a 
faint  voice  she  implored  me  to  give  her  a  drink  of 
water.  This  I  procured  for  her,  greatly  to  the  annoy- 
ance of  the  rest.  Presently  two  men  drew  near 
bringing  a  pole  with  them  and  announcing  that  the 
grave  was  ready.  It  was  now  about  six  o'clock  and 
the  sun  was  fast  setting.  (According  to  their  laws 
the  funeral  ceremony  must  be  concluded  before  the 
red  glow  has  died  out  of  the  sky.) 

"There  then  ensued  a  heated  altercation  between 
myself  and  the  men,  I  protesting  against  her  burial  and 
they  eager  to  hasten  it,  her  husband  being  one  of  the 
party.  Eventually  they  agreed  to  wait  until  the  last 
possible  moment,  which  was  not  long  in  coming.  I 
examined  her  again.  She  seemed  to  be  quite  uncon- 
scious, but  was  still  breathing.  Life,  however,  could 
not  last  much  longer.  In  spite  of  my  further  pleading 
they  carried  her  off,  burying  her  without  mutilation 
and  only  placing  fire  in  the  grave.  I  did  not  wait  at 
the  grave-side  more  than  a  few  minutes,  but  hurried 
back  to  the  village  in  order  to  soothe  her  three  months' 
old  child  which  had  been  left  in  a  hammock.  I  had 
never  even  heard  of  their  horrible  custom  of  burying 


SPIRIT  OF  PIONEERS  91 

an  infant,  thus  left,  with  its  mother,  and  I  quite  con- 
cluded that  the  father  intended  taking  it  with  him 
when  the  rites  were  completed.  What  was  my  horror, 
therefore,  when  the  father  and  another  man  appeared 
and  prepared  to  carry  the  child  off. 

"  'You  surely  will  not  kill  the  infant,'  I  said.  *0h, 
no,*  he  replied;  'the  mother  would  be  angry.  Our 
custom  is  to  place  it  in  the  grave  with  the  mother.* 
'What!  Alive?'  I  asked.  'Yes,  such  is  our  way,' 
he  replied,  and  he  appeared  very  angry  at  the  mere 
suggestion  on  my  part  of  any  further  interference  with 
their  customs." 

Mr.  Grubb  insisted,  and  took  the  child  himself  and 
saved  its  life,  feeding  it  on  rice-water  and  eggs  until 
he  could  rally  the  superstitious  father  and  sister  to 
come  to  his  aid.  But  after  a  few  months  the  little 
one  died. 

Some  time  after  this  experience,  Mr.  Grubb  was 
going  on  a  preaching  trip  to  a  distant  tribe  known  as 
the  Toothli.  His  guide  was  supposedly  a  friendly 
Indian  named  Poit.  After  many  actions  which  aroused 
suspicion  in  Mr.  Grubb's  mind,  Poit  shot  him  in  the 
back  with  an  arrow.  But  the  missionary  managed  to 
get  to  a  stream.  "The  water  revived  me  somewhat, 
and  I  then  proceeded  to  extract  the  arrow.  This 
caused  me  great  difficulty  owing  to  its  awkward  posi- 
tion. On  extracting  it,  I  found  that  the  point  was 
bent  and  twisted,  which  partly  accounted  for  the  diffi- 
culty I  had  in  pulling  it  out."  He  was  found  and 
assisted  to  the  nearest  village  where  he  was  cared  for 


92        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

as  well  as  they  knew  how.  "That  night  was  to  me 
a  night  of  horror  and  discomfort,  and  to  add  to  my 
pain,  a  roving  goat  landed  squarely  upon  my  chest. 
Having  no  net,  I  also  suffered  from  the  swarms  of 
mosquitoes." 

The  next  day  he  had  many  visitors.  "On  leaving 
me  they  all  without  exception  imparted  the  pleasing 
information  that  I  could  not  possibly  live,  so  they  had 
selected  an  exceptionally  good  site  for  my  last  resting- 
place." 

The  Lengua  Indians  regard  swooning  and  dying  as 
identical,  and  proceed  to  bury  as  soon  as  the  person 
is  unconscious.  The  terror  of  swooning  and  being 
buried  alive  added  to  the  excruciating  pain  from  the 
deep  arrow  wound,  gave  him  another  day  and  night  of 
mental  and  physical  agony.  The  next  day  he  staggered 
on  as  best  he  could,  helped  by  friendly  Indians.  On 
arriving  at  the  mission  station  he  became  unconscious 
and  remembers  nothing  for  many  weeks.  As  soon 
as  he  was  able  to  travel,  he  was  taken  four  hundred 
miles  east  to  Asuncion,  the  capital  of  Paraguay,  where 
good  medical  care  restored  him  to  health  again.  On 
his  return  trip  he  says :  "There  was  no  doubt  that  the 
whole  tribe  had  been  strongly  affected  and  that  the 
action  of  Poit  had  directly  paved  the  way  to  the 
acceptance  of  the  gospel."  Some  fifteen  months  after, 
Bishop  Stirling  of  the  Falkland  Islands  baptized  Philip 
and  James,  two  sincere  and  earnest  natives,  and  thus 
laid  the  foundation  of  the  Lengua  Indian  Church. 

In    a    communication    to    Commission    I    of    the 


SPIRIT  OF  PIONEERS  93 

Congress  on  Christian  Work  in  Latin  America,  Mr. 
Grubb  says : 

*'The  Roman  Catholic  Church  at  the  present  time 
is  for  practical  purposes  outside  of  consideration,  so 
far  as  solving  the  problem  of  the  salvation  of  these 
Indian  tribes  is  concerned.  ...  In  vast  districts  .  .  . 
that  Church  is  not  even  known,  nor  have  the  Indians 
any  traditions  concerning  it.  .  .  .  My  Society  has  a 
fully  organized  mission  work  among  the  Lengua- 
mascoi  in  the  Paraguayan  Chaco.  Here  we  have  also 
an  established  work,  under  trained  men  fully  con- 
versant with  the  Indian  language,  customs,  and  ways, 
among  the  Sanapanas,  while  we  are  pioneering  among 
the  Sulim  tribes.  A  missionary  staff  is  now  engaged 
in  pioneer  work  among  Matacos  and  Tobas  in  the 
Argentine  Chaco.  .  .  .  For  the  last  eighteen  years  we 
have  proceeded  on  a  definite,  well-considered  plan,  so 
arranged  as  to  enable  all  our  missions  to  be  linked 
together,  advancing  from  tribe  to  tribe  along  definitely 
laid  down  routes,  each  mission  so  merging  into  its 
neighbor  that  they  all  obtain  the  benefits  of  mutual 
help.  ...  As  a  Society  we  work  on  strictly  evangelical 
lines.  .  .  .  Our  first  aim  is  to  plant  pure  Christianity 
among  the  people.  .  .  ." 

Mr.  Grubb  has  a  record  of  service  to  the  neglected 
pagans  of  South  America  which  is  an  inspiration  to 
all  the  churches  of  Christ.  He  is  in  the  prime  of  life, 
and  should  see  many  victories  for  his  Lord  before  he 
must  give  up  active  work. 

David  Trumbull.    This  servant  of  the  King  preached 


94        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

his  first  sermon  in  South  America  in  the  harbor  of 
Valparaiso,  Chile,  in  January,  1846,  on  board  the 
steamship  Mississippi,  on  which  he  had  sailed  from 
the  United  States.  He  was  a  Presbyterian  who  was 
sent  to  Chile  by  a  loosely  organized  society  of  Prot- 
estants in  the  United  States,  but  when  the  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  opened 
work  in  Chile,  he  naturally  united  with  them. 

Dr.  Trumbull's  work  in  Valparaiso  led  to  the  found- 
ing of  the  Union  Church,  to  the  establishment  of 
an  orphanage,  and  popular  schools,  and  for  over  forty 
years  he  was  the  chief  moral  and  spiritual  human 
factor  in  that  growing  seaport. 

At  the  beginning  of  his  work  he  was  fought  step 
by  step  by  the  priests  and  other  officers  of  the  Roman 
Church.  British  and  German  business  men  provided 
the  funds  for  a  house  of  worship  where  all  the  preach- 
ing would  be  in  English  or  German.  But  the  law 
forbade  "public  worship" ;  so,  although  they  were  not 
permitted  to  give  the  chapel  any  of  the  appearance  of 
a  house  of  worship,  still  the  fact  that  it  opened  on  a 
public  street  made  it  public,  and  Dr.  Trumbull  and  his 
official  members  were  forced  to  hide  their  chapel  behind 
a  high  and  unsightly  wall. 

His  whole  life  was  devoted  to  Chile.  Although  his 
chief  work  was  that  of  ministering  to  British  people, 
he  so  mastered  the  Spanish  language  that  his  preaching 
and  writings  in  the  tongue  of  the  nation  commanded 
the  utmost  respect  of  critical  readers  and  hearers. 
His  part  in  the  continent-wide  struggle  for  the  passage 


SPIRIT  OF  PIONEERS  95 

of  laws  granting  civil  marriage  and  religious  liberty- 
was  a  very  large  one.  In  Chile  he  was  the  central 
figure.  When  these  laws  were  being  debated  in  the 
Congress  of  that  nation,  he  vowed  that,  if  they  were 
to  become  the  laws  of  the  land,  he  would  become  a 
citizen  of  Chile  out  of  gratitude  and  confidence  in  its 
leaders.  The  reforms  were  won.  The  shackles  of 
religious  intolerance  were  broken  and  Dr.  Trumbull 
kept  his  vow. 

On  a  beautiful  stone  slab  which  covers  his  grave 
in  the  foreign  cemetery  in  Valparaiso  loving  and 
appreciative  friends  have  set  down  some  of  his  virtues 
and  much  of  their  gratitude  and  love. 

Memori^  Sacrum 

The  Reverend 

David  Trumbull,  D.D. 

Founder  and  Minister  of  the  Union  Church,  Valparaiso 

Born  in  Elizabeth,  N.  J.,  ist  of  Nov.,  18 19. 

Died  in  Valparaiso,  ist  of  Feb.,  1899. 

For  forty-three  years  he  gave  himself  to  unwearied 
and  successful  effort  in  the  cause  of  evangelical  truth, 
and  religious  liberty  in  this  country.  As  a  gifted  and 
faithful  minister  and  as  a  friend  he  was  honored  and 
loved  by  foreign  residents  on  this  coast.  In  his  public 
life  he  was  the  counselor  of  statesmen,  the  supporter 
of  every  good  enterprise,  the  helper  of  the  poor,  and 
the  consoler  of  the  afflicted. 


96        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

In  memory  of 

pis  eminent  services,  fidelity,  charity,  and  sympathy 

This  monument 

Has  been  raised  by  his  friends  in  this  community 

And  by  citizens  of  his  adopted  country. 

Thus  these  pioneers  were.  Thus  they  wrought. 
The  men  who  founded  the  evangehcal  work  in  South 
America  were  men  of  large  mold,  and  men  of  clear 
vision,  suffering  not  at  all  in  comparison  with  the 
pathfinders  and  pacemakers  for  missionary  effort  in 
continents  upon  which  more  of  prayer  and  expenditure 
in  life  and  treasure  have  been  made.  They  are  "not 
a  whit  behind  the  chiefest  apostles"  of  the  modern  or 
the  ancient  missionary  campaigns  of  the  Lord.  They 
heard  the  Macedonian  cry  from  a  continent  walled 
high  against  any  worker  bringing  a  pure  gospel.  They 
consulted  not  with  flesh  and  blood,  and  counted  not 
their  lives  dear  unto  themselves  so  that  they  might 
finish  their  missionary  course  in  South  America  with 
joy.  Their  names  are  on  high.  Others  equally  worthy 
of  notice  have  not  been  mentioned  for  lack  of  space. 
But  named  and  unnamed  the  founders  of  modern 
missions  have  left  "footprints  of  mighty  marchers 
gone  that  way"  of  continental  conquest  in  the  name 
of  their  Lord. 


PRESENT-DAY  RELIGIOUS  PROBLEMS 


PRESENT-DAY  RELIGIOUS  PROBLEMS 

Three  facts  bulk  largely  in  the  mind  of  the  student 
of  the  present-day  problems  of  South  American  mis- 
sionary work :  remnants  of  intolerance  in  religion,  the 
spiritual  and  moral  destitution  of  the  millions  of  that 
vast  continent,  and  the  lack  of  missionaries  to  minister 
to  this  spiritual  poverty.  Travel  where  one  may,  and 
establish  points  of  social  and  religious  contact  at  as 
many  places  as  possible,  these  facts  assume  propor- 
tions of  increasing  significance. 

Religious  Intolerance 

The  first  Protestant  missionaries  found  the  native 
populations  of  Spanish-speaking  South  America 
ringed  about  with  iron  bands  of  religious  intolerance. 
The  nation  which  had  established  the  terrible  inquisi- 
tion had  so  far  stamped  its  image  upon  the  hearts  of 
the  men  who  framed  the  nine  new  republics  into  which 
Spain's  possessions  on  that  continent  fell  after  the 
"The  Ten  Years'  War,"  that  they  wrote  intolerance 
in  religion  into  every  one  of  the  new  constitutions. 

In  1 8 19  General  Simon  Bolivar  urged  the  newly- 
organized  Congress  of  Venezuela  to  grant  religious 
liberty  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  new  state.    General 

97 


98        SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

San  Martin  went  further;  he  issued  a  decree  granting 
religious  toleration  to  all  creeds  in  Peru.  This  his- 
toric utterance  was  published  in  full  in  the  official 
Gazette,  October  17,  1821. 

In  the  Assembly  which  drafted  the  first  Constitu- 
tion of  Peru  a  liberal-minded  priest  who  was  a  member 
of  the  body  proposed  that  the  article  on  religion  should 
read  simply: 

"The  religion  of  the  State  is  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ."  As  finally  adopted,  however,  the  Constitu- 
tion of  that  most  bigoted  state,  Article  IV.,  included 
these  words: 

"The  nation  professes  the  Roman  Catholic  Apostolic 
Religion.  The  State  protects  it,  and  does  not  permit 
the  public  exercise  of  any  other"  ^ 

This  was  the  usual  Constitutional  wording  in  all 
the  Republics.  In  Peru,  the  Penal  Code  provided  that 
any  attempts  to  abolish  or  alter  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion  should  be  punished  by  "expulsion  from  the 
country  for  three  years,"  and  that  a  similar  punish- 
ment should  be  meted  out  to  whoever  "celebrates  any 
public  act  of  worship  other  than  the  Roman  Catholic" 
within  the  bounds  of  that  nation.  Heresy  was  consti- 
tuted the  first  and  deadliest  crime  against  the  states. 

But,  this  was  not  done  without  opposition.  Eminent 
patriots  stoutly  fought  to  prevent  such  laws. 

The  story  of  the  gallant  and  victorious  fight  for 
religious  liberty  in  South  America  is  one  of  the  most 


^Italics  by  author. 


RELIGIOUS  PROBLEMS  99 

moving  and  thrilling  that  can  be  found  in  the  history 
of  missions.  It  is  a  story  in  which  the  actors  are  so 
daring,  so  diplomatic,  so  resourceful,  and  so  sublimely 
confident  that  defeat  was  impossible,  that  when  it 
is  written  for  all  the  world  to  read  it  will  stir  the 
churches  as  few  chapters  of  modern  missions  have  the 
power  to  do.  P  is  the  story  foretold  by  Isaiah  in 
which  "one  shall  chase  a  thousand  and  two  put  ten 
thousand  to  flight."  A  few  names  loom  up  through 
the  smoke  of  that  long  battle,  and  more  are  written 
on  high  which  we  may  never  know.  Dr.  Thomas  B. 
Wood,  Don  Pablo  Besson,  Dr.  John  F.  Thompson,  Dr. 
William  Good  fellow,  Dr.  David  Trumbull,  Dr.  Pratt 
and  men  of  like  fiber  faced  an  entrenched  ecclesiasti- 
cism,  arrogant,  rich  and  past  masters  in  all  the  arts  of 
intrigue  and  "leagued  unfaithfulness,"  and  by  the  good 
blessing  of  God,  and  the  earnest  support  of  that  element 
in  all  of  the  republics  which  stood  for  the  liberal  views 
of  Bolivar  and  San  Martin  and  their  supporters,  beat 
them  on  their  own  ground.  To-day  every  republic  of 
South  America  grants  a  more  or  less  liberal  religious 
toleration  to  all  creeds,  and  in  Uruguay,  Argentina, 
and  Chile  there  is  practically  all  the  religious  freedom 
that  we  enjoy  in  the  United  States  and  Canada. 

The  last  stronghold  to  fall  was  that  of  Peru.  This 
was  as  all  had  anticipated.  Peru  was  the  capital  of 
Spain  in  the  New  World.  To  Lima  her  viceroys 
and  archbishops  came,  and  with  them  all  the  grandees 
of  the  empire  who  would  bask  in  the  reflected  rays 
of  colonial  glory.    Both  state  and  Church  were  "true 


100      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

to  form''  in  Lima.  But  Dr.  Thomas  B.  Wood  was 
moved  there  by  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
almost  at  once  after  the  liberation  of  the  Rev.  Fran- 
cisco Penzotti  from  eight  months  of  imprisonment  in 
the  filthy  common  jail  of  Callao  for  the  crime  of 
preaching  to  a  few  souls  in  a  private  house.  The 
Peruvian  courts  had  ruled  that  his  offense  was  not  one 
that  merited  imprisonment,  as  he  had  not  celebrated 
an  "act  of  public  worship."  It  was  in  a  private  house. 
The  invitations  were  privately  extended.  There  was 
no  singing.  Therefore  it  was  not  a  public  service 
within  the  meaning  of  Article  IV  of  the  Constitution. 
At  last  Dr.  Wood's  labors  and  the  toil  and  prayers  of 
others  who  aided  culminated  in  November  of  191 5, 
when  both  houses  of  Congress  passed  a  constitu- 
tional provision  granting  religious  toleration  in  Peru. 
Tumultous  scenes  marked  the  last  stages  of  this 
struggle.  Fanatical  women  have  ever  been  the  main 
agents  of  a  fanatical  priesthood.  Browning  was  wholly 
right  when  he  put  this  saying  into  the  mouth  of  one 
of  the  priests  in  The  Ring  and  the  Book: 

"Priests  play  with  women,  maids,  wives,  mothers,  why? 
These  play  with  men  and  take  them  off  our  hands." 

About  two  thousand  Catholic  women  were  enlisted 
to  help  compass  the  defeat  of  the  bill  when  it  should 
be  put  on  its  final  passage.  It  had  been  passed  by 
both  houses  in  October.  The  President  had  refused 
to  sign  it.  According  to  Peruvian  law,  the  bill  could 
become  a  law  if  passed  again  by  Congress  when  it  had 


Copyright  by  Keystone  Vieiv  Co, 


Copyright  by  Keystone  View  Co. 


ROMAN   CATHOLIC  CATHEDRALS 
Buenos    Aires,    Argentina  Santiago,   Chile 

Arequipa,   Peru  Lima,    Peru 


CORPUS  CHRIST!  VIRGIN  IN  CHURCH 

PROCESSION 
DANCING  BEFORE  VIRGIN       INDIANS   AND   IDOLS 


RELIGIOUS  PROBLEMS  loi 

remained  a  certain  number  of  days  without  signature 
by  the  President.  When  that  day  came  these  women 
were  marshaled  in  churches  near  to  the  houses  of 
Congress  and  on  signal  they  rushed  into  the  building 
together  with  priests  and  a  few  loyal  Catholic  men 
shouting  ''Viva  la  Religion  Catolica  Romana/'  and 
sought  thereby  to  drown  the  voices  of  those  debating 
and  voting.  An  intrepid  priest  seized  the  bill  from 
the  hand  of  the  officer  who  was  presenting  it  for  final 
vote  and  tore  it  into  shreds.  But  to  the  credit  of 
those  Peruvian  legislators,  the  disturbers  were  ejected 
from  the  legislative  chambers  and  the  vote  taken  in 
an  orderly  manner.  The  original  bill  passed  by  an 
overwhelming  majority!  The  last  ten  words  had  been 
taken  from  Article  IV  of  the  Peruvian  Constitution. 
The  struggle  of  more  than  half  a  century  was  at  an 
end.  Once  more  the  forces  of  righteousness  can  say, 
"His  right  hand,  and  his  holy  arm,  hath  wrought 
salvation  for  him." 

But  it  is  sometimes  a  far  cry  from  law  to  enforce- 
ment. It  must  be  said  that  religious  liberty  in  South 
American  states  does  not  mean  religious  equality 
before  the  law.  When  the  law  has  been  put  on  the 
statute  book  it  is  yet  to  be  enforced.  Where  civil 
administrators  are  friendly  to  that  law,  enforcement 
is  easy  and  becomes  the  normal  thing  to  expect.  But 
in  bigoted  centers  and  in  the  benighted  interior  of 
many  a  republic  evangelical  workers  must  fight  for  all 
the  rights  they  enjoy. 

Persecutions  are  the  common  lot  of  nearly  all  who 


102       SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

espouse  the  cause  of  Protestantism.  In  the  early  days, 
even  in  Brazil,  where  a  modified  form  of  religious 
toleration  has  been  in  force  since  the  establishment 
of  the  constitutional  monarchy  under  Dom  Pedro  I, 
these  persecutions  have  had  to  be  endured  by  the  mis- 
sionary and  his  converts  as  good  soldiers  of  Jesus 
Christ.  In  Buenos  Aires  forty  years  ago  Dr.  John 
F.  Thompson  preached  after  being  openly  threatened 
with  death  if  he  continued.  Believers  who  knew  their 
rights  under  the  new  laws  came  armed  to  the  services 
and  sat  about  him  to  defend  him  in  his  work  as  a 
preacher  of  the  gospel. 

Up  on  the  border  of  Bolivia  is  the  lonely  grave  of 
a  humble  but  fearless  colporteur  of  the  American 
Bible  Society  who  was  put  to  death  because  he  was 
distributing  the  Bible  among  the  common  people  and 
telling  them  the  way  of  salvation  by  faith. 

The  common  procedure  of  the  priests,  when  Protes- 
tant workers  come  to  a  town  in  the  interior,  is  to  tell 
the  Indians  and  the  ignorant  peons  that  these  pestifer- 
ous heretics  keep  an  image  of  Christ  upon  the  cross, 
and  take  delight  in  secretly  reviling  it,  spitting  upon  it, 
and  submitting  it  to  other  unnamable  indignities,  and 
that  they  keep  and  mistreat  an  image  of  the  Virgin. 
These  stories  so  roused  ignorant  half-breeds  near 
Oruro,  Bolivia,  about  ten  years  ago,  that  the  police 
and  his  friends  were  compelled  to  hold  a  Protestant 
worker  several  hours  practically  a  prisoner  to  protect 
him  from  a  mob  that  had  heated  irons  to  run  him 
through  as  a  heretic  and  an  enemy  of  all  that  is  good. 


RELIGIOUS  PROBLEMS  103 

In  Brazil  a  prominent  officer  of  the  army,  Captain 
Egydio,  was  powerfully  converted  after  months  of 
wonderment  over  the  great  change  which  conversion 
had  brought  to  relatives  and  friends.  His  family 
thought  him  demented,  he  was  so  filled  with  joy  in 
God  and  gave  his  testimony  so  publicly  and  fearlessly 
to  the  saving  grace  of  Christ.  They  went  so  far  as 
to  cut  his  hair  and  rub  liniment  on  his  head  to  allay 
his  mental  disturbance  as  they  deemed  it.  A  priest 
paid  two  men  sixty  dollars  to  kill  him.  They  came 
to  his  home  and  asked  for  employment.  He  invited 
them  in  and  promised  them  work,  but  asked  them  to 
remain  to  prayers.  As  he  had  been  telling  them  what 
wonderful  things  Christ  would  do  for  them  if  they 
would  but  repent  of  all  their  sins,  they  were  so  wrought 
upon  that  they  could  not  shoot  him  as  they  had  agreed 
to  do.  Later  a  priest  prevailed  upon  him  to  stay  with 
him  over  a  night.  He  refused  wine,  but  after  taking 
coffee  he  became  suddenly  and  violently  ill.  He  firmly 
believed  he  had  been  poisoned.  Later  on  he  and  the 
Rev.  Z.  C.  Taylor,  a  Baptist  missionary,  were  set  upon 
while  on  a  preaching  tour  and  beaten  and  covered  with 
mud.  Only  by  the  mercy  of  God  were  they  saved  from 
instant  death.  Through  it  all  he  never  showed  resent- 
ment, nor  appeared  to  think  that  it  was  anything 
unusual  for  a  servant  "to  be  as  his  Lord." 

Threats  of  violence  are  common  in  nearly  all  parts 
of  the  field  to  the  present  hour.  Homes  are  watched, 
and  if  a  child  from  any  one  of  these  homes  attends  a 
Protestant  Sunday-school,  or  if  any  member  of  the 


104      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

family  visits  the  missionary  or  goes  even  once  to  the 
preaching  or  prayer  service,  a  beata^  is  sent  to  warn 
against  a  repetition  of  the  offense  on  pain  of  churchly 
penalties.  In  opening  new  work  within  the  past  two 
years  in  the  shrine  city  of  Lujan,  near  Buenos  Aires, 
the  men  and  women  who  have  done  the  witnessing 
have  been  compelled  to  suffer  indignities  at  the  hands 
of  those  who  are  set  on  by  the  priests.  The  people 
in  North  America  seem  scarcely  to  be  able  to  credit 
these  occurrences  when  we  tell  about  them. 

Disabilities  are  imposed  upon  Protestants  in  the 
public  schools.  In  many  of  the  republics  instruction  in 
the  doctrines  of  the  Roman  Church  is  compulsory.  In 
the  public  hospital  in  Lima,  Peru,  one  of  the  regula- 
tions in  the  list  posted  for  the  public  to  see  and  observe 
prohibits  "anything  contrary  to  the  religion  of  the 
institution."  This  is  interpreted  to  prohibit  having  a 
Testament  or  Bible  or  reading  it.  The  nurses  are 
nuns  in  their  regulation  dress,  and  those  who  refuse 
to  confess  or  "conform"  in  some  visible  way  are  often 
made  to  suffer  without  food  or  medicine  or  care. 

Burial  is  another  matter  in  which  practise  follows 
legislation  afar  off.  In  Argentina  or  Chile  the  ceme- 
teries have  all  been  secularized.  In  Peru  and  Bolivia 
there  are  public  cemeteries  for  only  the  larger  cities, 
and  these,  away  from  the  capital,  all  too  often  resemble 


^Pronounced  be-ah'-tah.  A  Catholic  woman  absorbed  in  devo- 
tion to  the  Church  and  religion  who  is  at  the  call  of  the  priests 
for  this  kind  of  work. 


RELIGIOUS  PROBLEMS  105 

a  rubbish  heap  rather  than  the  last  sacred  resting- 
place  of  the  remains  of  loved  ones. 

Converts  are  made  to  feel  the  heavy  hand  of  Rome 
in  a  kind  of  organized  boycott  of  all  who  profess  the 
new  faith.  So  long  as  no  such  confession  is  made, 
the  individual  may  live  in  open  sin  without  rebuke 
from  the  Church  which  claims  his  membership ;  but  let 
him  unite  with  the  members  being  gathered  in  any  one 
of  the  Missions  and  his  employer  is  notified  that  it 
will  be  best  for  his  trade  if  this  obnoxious  person  is 
removed  from  his  list  of  employees.  The  landlord 
who  rents  the  house  to  him  and  his  family  receives  a 
similar  warning,  and  the  convert  is  fortunate  indeed 
if  his  landlord  and  employer  have  sufficient  courage  to 
ignore  these  attempts  to  punish  him  for  seeking  that 
which  the  law  of  the  land  permits  him  to  enjoy.  The 
spirit  which  gave  rise  to  the  inquisition  still  animates 
the  leaders  of  the  historic  ecclesiasticism  where  this 
work  is  being  carried  on.  That  the  same  punishments 
cannot  be  inflicted  as  were  possible  in  the  days  of  the 
rack,  the  thumbscrew,  and  the  auto  da  fe,  is  due  to  the 
new  political  and  religious  tides  which  are  rising  ever 
more  steadily  in  the  midst  of  Latin  society. 

Moral  and  Spiritual  Destitution 

South  America  does  not  have  the  gospel.  Her  mil- 
lions have  almost  no  means  of  finding  their  way  to 
Christ.  They  do  not  have  the  Word  of  God.  The 
two  great  Bible  Societies  have  strained  every  resource 


io6      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

to  put  the  Scriptures  into  the  hands  of  all  the  people 
of  the  continent,  but  "still  there  is  room."  Priests 
have  forbidden  their  purchase  or  acceptance.  Once 
they  have  been  bought,  the  same  enemies  of  the  Word 
have  called  them  in  and  have  destroyed  them.  Mil- 
lions cannot  read.  It  is  still,  despite  many  Bibles 
distributed,  a  Scriptureless  continent.  In  millions  of 
homes  there  is  not  a  leaf  of  the  Bible,  nor  even  the 
most  elementary  knowledge  of  what  the  Bible  really  is. 

The  Roman  Church  is  not  a  preaching  Church. 
Except  in  the  larger  cities  of  the  coasts  where  foreign 
influence  is  strongly  at  work  there  are  not  a  score  of 
sermons  a  year  preached  in  the  language  of  the  people 
in  any  of  their  churches.  There  are  no  prayers  in  the 
language  which  the  common  people  understand.  It 
is  a  Church  which  lives  on  ritualistic  services,  and 
teaches  its  people  that  these  forms  and  sacraments  of 
themselves  have  power  to  both  give  and  sustain 
spiritual  life.  The  Catechism  of  Christian  Doctrine 
approved  by  the  Bishop  of  Chile,  edition  of  1904, 
confirms  the  claim  just  made — if  confirmation  is 
needed  by  any  reader  of  this  book: 

Question.    Who  is  a  Christian? 

Answer.  He  who  is  baptized,  and  who  believes  and 
professes  the  doctrines  of  Jesus  Christ  and  belongs  to 
the  visible  Church  which  has  the  Pope  for  its  head. 

Question.     What  do  the  sacraments  teach  us? 

Answer.  In  the  sacraments  we  are  taught  the  means 
to  obtain  divine  grace  with  which  we  acquire  and 
maintain  the  virtues. 


RELIGIOUS  PROBLEMS  107^ 

Question.    What  is  the  sign  of  the  Christian? 

Answer.    The  Holy  Cross. 

Question.  In  what  ways  should  we  use  the  sign  of 
the  Cross? 

Answer.  In  two  ways  which  are  called  to  "sign" 
one's  self  (or  cross  one's  self)  and  to  sanctify  one's 
self. 

Question.    What  is  it  to  sanctify  one's  self  ? 

Answer.  To  make  a  cross  with  the  fingers  of  the 
right  hand  from  the  front  to  the  breast  and  from  the 
left  shoulder  to  the  right  saying:  "In  the  name  of  the 
Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen." 

Question.    What  virtues  have  the  sign  of  the  Cross  ? 

Answer.  To  drive  out  evil  spirits,  to  help  us  to 
resist  temptations,  and  to  draw  to  us  the  blessings  of 
Heaven. 

Question.  What  are  the  spiritual  blessings  of  the 
Church  ? 

Answer.     1.  The  merits  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

2.  The  grace  of  the  Sacraments  and  the  fruits  of 
the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass.   - 

3.  The  merits  of  the  Most  Holy  Virgin  and  of  the 
Saints. 

4.  The  prayers  and  good  works  of  the  faithful  and 
the  indulgences. 

Quotations  multiplied  to  the  length  of  a  chapter 
could  not  make  it  more  perfectly  clear  that  there  is 
no  teaching  of  the  Scriptural  doctrine  of  the  begin- 
nings of  spiritual  life  in  regeneration,  and  of  the 
feeding  of  this  new  life  of  God  by  preaching,  by  the 


io8       SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

private  study  of  the  Word  and  secret  prayer.  If  that 
teaching  is  enjoyed  in  any  part  of  the  South  American 
continent,  it  is  at  the  hands  of  the  evangehcal  mis- 
sionaries or  of  those  who  have  found  the  Savior 
through  their  teachings. 

To  this  impotency  of  the  Established  Church  as  a 
means  of  imparting  spiritual  truth  must  be  added  the 
impending  collapse  of  traditional  Christian  faith  and 
the  feebleness  of  our  constructive  efforts  to  render 
aid.  Rationalism,  materialism,  naturalism,  and  posi- 
tivism are  now  dominant  throughout  South  America. 
"In  a  religious  classification,  the  total  population  may 
be  divided  into  four  groups  varying  numerically  in 
proportion  to  each  other  in  the  several  countries,  but 
no  group  is  absent  from  any  one.  They  are  (i)  a 
violent  anticlerical  party,  many  of  whom  carry  their 
opposition  to  religion  of  every  form;  (2)  the  more 
or  less  well-reasoned  atheists  and  skeptics  who  look 
indulgently  upon  religion  as  harmless  for  women  and 
for  the  lower  classes,  but  who  are  themselves  indif- 
ferent to  its  claims  upon  them  personally;  (3)  the 
dissatisfied  if  not  disillusioned  and  groping  companies 
of  souls  who  soon  pass  on  to  cynicism  and  hardness 
of  heart;  (4)  those  whose  period  of  doubt  and  break- 
ing away  is  ahead  of  them  as  they  are  overtaken  by 
free  education."  ^  The  undermining  of  belief  proceed- 
ing on  a  national  scale  in  every  division  of  the  field  is 
patent  to  all  observers.    It  is  reported  that  ninety  per 


'Commission  I,  Panama  Congress. 


RELIGIOUS  PROBLEMS  109 

cent,  of  the  population  of  Colombia  are  unbelievers  in 
one  form  or  another.  In  Ecuador  it  is  generally  con- 
sidered a  sign  of  education  and  learning  to  express 
doubt  of  every  dogma  of  the  Church.  Almost  the 
entire  student  body  of  Peru  is  hostile  to  the  Church. 
It  is  reported  that  the  members  of  Congress  and  nearly 
all  the  government  students  of  Bolivia  are  sworn 
enemies  of  the  Church.  The  state  teachers,  the  gov- 
ernment university  students,  and  the  high-school  boys 
of  Chile  are  anticlerical.  An  Argentine  leader  recently 
divided  his  fellow  countrymen  into  three  classes :  those 
of  no  religious  convictions,  who  support  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church;  those  who  have  no  religious  convic- 
tions, but  who  oppose  the  Church ;  those  who  have  no 
religious  convictions,  and  are  indifferent  to  all 
churches.  These  three  classes  include  fairly  ninety 
per  cent,  of  the  men  of  the  Argentine  republic.  The 
great  mass  of  Brazilian  students  are  not  only  alienated 
from  the  Church  but  antagonistic  to  all  religion.  Mr. 
J".  H.  Warner,  of  Pernambuco,  said  in  his  address  at 
the  Rochester  Student  Volunteer  Convention: 

"Senor  Argymiro  Galvao  was  at  one  time  lecturer 
on  philosophy  in  the  law  school  in  Sao  Paulo,  in  many 
respects  the  leading  law  school  in  Brazil.  One  of  his 
lectures,  'The  Conception  of  God,*  was  published  as  a 
tract  as  late  as  1906.  I  quote  the  following  from  that 
lecture :  'The  Catholic  faith  is  dead.  There  is  no  longer 
confidence  in  Christian  dogma.  The  supernatural  has 
been  banished  from  the  domain  of  science.  The  con- 
quests of  philosophy  have  done  away  with  the  old 


no      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

preconception  of  spirituality.  Astronomy  with  La 
Place,  has  invaded  the  heavenly  fields  and  in  all  celes- 
tial space  there  has  not  been  found  a  kingdom  for 
your  God.  .  .  .  We  are  in  the  realm  of  realism.  The 
reason  mediates  not  on  theological  principles,  but  upon 
facts  furnished  by  experience.  God  is  a  myth,  he  has 
no  reality,  he  is  not  an  object  of  science.  .  .  .  Man  in- 
vented gods  and  God  that  the  world  might  be  ruled. 
These  conceptions  resulted  from  his  progressive  intel- 
ligence. The  simple  spirit  refrains  from  all  criticisms 
and  accepts  the  idea  of  God  without  resistance.  The 
cultured  spirit  repels  the  idea  in  virtue  of  its  inherent 
contradictions.' 

"Galvao  is  only  one  of  many  educators  in  the  best 
school  of  Brazil  who  have  broken  with  the  Church, 
and  of  all  the  hundreds  of  students  that  annually  sit 
under  these  teachings  very  few  could  be  found  who 
would  question  the  accuracy  of  this  line  of  thought  or 
seek  to  justify  the  Christian  faith.  The  great  diffi- 
culty that  confronts  the  laborer  in  this  field  is  not  that 
of  tearing  men  away  from  an  old  faith.  The  great 
majority  have  already  repudiated  their  old  faith.  The 
pity  of  it  is  that  they  think  they  have  repudiated 
Christianity."  ^ 

When  the  European  War  broke  out  in  19 14,  the 
author  was  forced  to  cross  the  Andes  to  meet  an 
engagement  in  Bolivia.  I  crossed  by  mule  stage  and 
had  ten  Latin  Americans  as  my  fellow  passengers 
for  several  days.  One  of  them  was  an  officer  going 
^Rochester  Convention,  327,  328. 


RELIGIOUS  PROBLEMS  iii 

to  La  Paz  to  take  his  seat.  Another  was  a  custom- 
house officer  of  the  BoHvian  government.  Another 
was  a  teacher  in  the  pubHc  school  system  of  Argentina. 
Another  was  an  officer  of  the  Bohvian  government. 
Another  was  the  minister  from  one  of  the  other 
repubHcs  to  BoHvia,  and  there  were  others  whose  pro- 
fessions I  do  not  now  recall,  but  all  were  educated 
men.  Not  one  of  them  made  the  least  profession  of 
loyalty  to  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  but  on  the  way 
across  ridiculed  the  priests  for  their  stupidity  and  im- 
morality and  denounced  the  Church  as  the  prime  source 
of  many  national  evils. 

Crossing  the  continent  in  the  Trans-Andean  Rail- 
way, I  was  seated  with  a  professor  from  one  of  the 
state  universities.  He  told  me  that,  in  over  twenty 
years  of  teaching  in  government  schools,  his  impres- 
sion was  that  not  five  per  cent,  of  the  government 
school  students  of  college  grade  had  any  religious 
beliefs  at  all.  A  teacher  in  one  of  the  universities  told 
me  that  he  was  an  agnostic  and  regretted  it;  that  in 
his  boyhood  he  had  been  a  firm  believer  in  the 
Church  but  he  had  been  educated  in  Europe  and  had 
seen  the  mischievous  effects  of  just  such  teaching. 
He  said  "I  am  hungry  for  God,  and  if -my  reason  could 
be  satisfied  with  the  evidences  that  Christianity  is 
true,  it  would  be  an  infinite  rest  to  my  soul.'* 

Many  Latin  Americans,  literate  and  unlearned  alike, 
the  earnest  educator,  statesman  and  others  in  public  and 
private  life  condemn  and  deplore  such  a  deplorable 
situation.  "In  El  Sur  of  Arequipa,  Peru,  November  14, 


112      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

1914,  in  an  article  headed  'Ruin'  the  writer  says :  ^ 
'That  which  cannot  be  cured,  and  which  foreshadows 
death  is  moral  failure.  And  this  is  the  veil  of  this 
country.  .  .  .  We  breathe  a  fetid  atmosphere  and  are 
not  sickened.  The  life  of  the  country  is  poisoned,  and 
the  country  needs  a  life  purification.  In  the  state  in 
which  we  are  the  passing  of  the  years  does  not  change 
men,  it  only  accentuates  the  evil.  A  purging  and  a 
struggle  are  absolutely  necessary.'  The  vice-rector  of 
La  Plata  University,  Argentina,  in  his  opening 
address  of  the  college  year,  called  upon  the  university 
to  recognize  its  obligation  to  develop  character  in  the 
young  men  who  pass  through  its  halls.  Tt  is  with 
great  sadness  that  I  witness  the  steady  decrease  in  the 
number  of  unselfish,  idealistic,  genuine  men.  How 
engulfing  the  tide  of  selfishness,  of  rebellion,  of  indis- 
cipline, and  of  unsatiable  ambition!  Impunity  so 
commonly  supplants  justice  that  I  fear  for  the  spiritual 
future  of  the  land  of  my  children,  unless  we  make 
haste  to  remedy  the  great  evil,  which  is  disregard  for 
the  noble,  and  the  great  and  unmeasured  lust  for 
material  riches.'  This  man  who  knows  what  he 
wants,  but  knows  not  how  to  get  it,  closed  with  the 
characteristically  pessimistic  note  of  almost  all  South 
Americans  of  high  ideals.  He  quoted  from  Vogaz- 
zaro's  The  Saint,  as  follows:  'There  are  men  who 
believe  they  disbelieve  in  God  and  who,  when  sickness 
and  death  approach,  say,  "Such  is  the  law  of  life;  such 


^Quoted  in  Commission  I,  Panama  Congress. 


RELIGIOUS  PROBLEMS  113 

is  nature;  such  is  the  order  of  the  universe.  Let  us 
bow  the  head,  accept  without  a  murmur,  and  go  on 
complying  with  our  duty."  '  'Gentlemen,'  said  the 
rector  to  his  faculty,  'such  men  let  us  form  not  only 
in  the  University  of  La  Plata,  but  in  the  great  complex 
university  of  Argentina.'  It  is  pathetic  that  such 
men  know  not  the  way.  It  is  a  call  in  the  dark — but 
it  is  an  increasingly  loud  call,  an  increasingly  earnest 
call,  a  call  that  honestly  wishes  light.  God  hears  that 
call  and  will  not  be  long  in  answering  unless  men  who 
know  the  way  out  are  culpably  slothful." 

An  Inadequate  Missionary  Force 

"The  laborers  are  few."  How  few  we  learn  from 
the  Report  of  Commission  I  of  Panama  Congress, 
19 1 6.  In  the  Appendix  of  this  masterly  report  on 
"Survey  and  Occupation"  the  total  number  of  ordained 
foreign  missionaries  in  all  of  South  America  is  shown 
to  be  320!  In  North  America,  in  the  evangelical 
churches,  there  are  160,000  clergymen,  or  one  for  every 
622  of  the  whole  population.  In  South  America  there 
is  one  ordained  minister  for  every  156,250  of  the 
population,  against  one  to  every  622  in  North  America. 

For  Brazil  this  report  gives  92  ordained  foreign 
missionaries,  or  one  to  every  233,271.  For  Venezuela 
but  three  such  workers  are  reported,  or  one  to  every 
914,000  of  the  population!  Argentina  has  only  70,  or 
one  ordained  man  to  every  102,000,  and  this  is  more 
or  less  the  relative  supply  of  workers  from  abroad  in 
all  the  republics. 


114      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

Add  to  the  ordained  workers  those  who  are  sent 
as  laymen — physicians,  teachers,  industrial  workers — 
wives  of  married  missionaries,  single  women  in  various 
forms  of  work — and  the  total  is  only  1,114. 

Tens  of  thousands  of  towns  and  cities  are  without  a 
single  preacher  of  the  doctrine  of  salvation  by  living 
faith  in  Christ.  In  the  Argentine  Republic,  among 
all  the  organized  towns  and  municipalities,  there  are 
Protestant  churches  in  only  thirty  towns  and  villages. 
Cities  with  a  population  of  from  five  to  ninety-five 
thousand  are  entirely  destitute  of  religious  oppor- 
tunities of  any  vital  kind.  It  would  be  easy  to  appoint 
three  hundred  trained  missionaries  to  as  many  cities 
in  South  America  having  a  population  of  five  thou- 
sand and  more  where  there  is  not  a  preaching  service, 
nor  a  Sunday-school,  nor  a  prayer-meeting,  nor  any 
of  the  religious  opportunities  which  constitute  so 
large  a  part  of  our  spiritual  privileges  in  North 
America.  Add  to  this  fact  that  they  are  without  reli- 
gious reading  and  millions  are  without  the  ability  to 
read  if  books  were  in  their  hands,  illiteracy  reaching 
from  forty  to  eighty-five  per  cent,  in  the  different 
republics,  and  some  estimate  can  be  formed  of  the 
appalling  spiritual  destitution  of  the  continent. 
Strategic  centers  of  population  are  without  gospel 
privileges.  Smaller  places  are  almost  never  occupied 
by  the  missionary  or  by  national  pastors.  On  the 
whole  continent  only  640  Protestant  churches  have 
been  organized.  Of  these  from  two  to  fifteen  are 
found  in  a  single  large  city,  leaving  the  number  of 


RELIGIOUS  PROBLEMS  115 

different  towns  and  cities  having  a  Protestant  church 
organization  not  over  four  or  five  hundred. 

Tucuman  in  Argentina  may  well  serve  as  an  example 
of  these  unoccupied  centers.  It  is  a  modern  city 
having  a  population  of  95,000  and  connected  by  ex- 
cellent railways  with  the  nation  of  which  it  is  a  pro- 
vincial capital.  It  has  a  national  college  with  nearly 
one  thousand  students,  wholesale  houses  of  strength, 
electric  street  railways  quite  as  good  as  those  in  our 
North  American  cities,  banks  with  large  capital,  a 
five-story  reen forced  concrete  hotel,  with  electric 
elevators,  and  baths  in  more  than  half  of  the  rooms, 
with  all  appointments  fine  and  modern.  It  is  the 
political,  civil,  and  commercial  center  for  scores  of 
smaller  places,  nearly  all  of  which  are  easily  reached 
by  railway  lines  centering  in  Tucuman.  But  in  that 
live  and  growing  city,  until  July  of  19 14,  there  was 
but  one  denominational  Mission  chapel  represent- 
ing evangelical  Christianity.  At  that  time  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church  opened  work  there,  with  the 
hearty  cooperation  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Clifford,  who  had 
labored  faithfully  fourteen  years  as  the  only  repre- 
sentatives of  evangelical  teaching.  The  Methodists 
have  only  a  rented  place  of  worship,  and  but  one 
married  couple  at  work.  Paying  commercial  and  civil 
tribute  to  this  city,  there  are  scores  of  centers  of  popu- 
lation having  from  1,000  to  20,000  inhabitants  in 
which  there  is  not  now,  and  never  has  been  a  single 
missionary  or  native  pastor,  or  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association  or  Young  Women's  Christian  Association, 


ii6      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

or  Sunday-school,  or  efforts  of  any  kind  to  tell  the 
thousands  of  men  and  women  the  way  to  Christ.  This 
is  the  situation  to-day.  It  was  the  situation  yesterday, 
and  ten  years  ago,  and  will  be  the  same  in  another 
century  unless  we  plan  more  generously  for  the  spread 
of  the  gospel. 

Why  is  the  foreign  force  so  small  ?  How  can  North 
American  and  European  Christians  explain  their  fail- 
ure to  send  forth  laborers  into  these  needy  fields? 

The  operation  of  the  Monroe  doctrine  has  had  the 
effect  of  practically  shutting  European  missionary 
forces  out  of  South  America.  With  few  exceptions, 
the  great  European  missionary  societies  have  followed 
the  flags  of  European  nations  into  India,  China,  Africa, 
and  the  island  world  of  the  Pacific  Ocean.  As  the 
Monroe  doctrine  forbids  further  European  coloniza- 
tion in  South  America,  these  great  societies  have  never 
been  represented.  Moreover,  it  is  not  at  all  likely  that 
they  ever  will  undertake  work  there. 

North  Americans  knew  little  of  South  America  when 
missionary  work  was  begun  in  the  continent.  Little 
enough  is  understood  of  actual  conditions  there  even 
yet.  But  almost  nothing  was  known  then.  Some  early 
missionary  workers  advised  delay  in  opening  Christian 
efforts  because  of  the  difficulties  growing  out  of  in- 
tolerance in  religion.  A  Mr.  Brigham  made  a  tour  of 
South  America  in  1825,  and  advised  the  people  of 
North  America  that  a  beginning  better  not  be  made  at 
that  time.    He  said  in  his  report : 

"There  is  in  that  field  a  putrid  mass  of  superstition 


RELIGIOUS  PROBLEMS  117 

on  which  the  sun  of  liberty  must  shine  still  longer 
before  we  can  safely  enter  in  and  labor.  We  must 
wait  patiently  a  little  longer  until  the  Ruler  of  nations 
who  has  wrought  such  wonders  in  these  countries 
during  the  last  ten  years  shall  open  the  way  and  bid 
us  go  forward." 

One  can  well  believe  that  Mr.  Brigham  would  have 
supported  the  ten  spies  who  went  to  Canaan  rather  than 
have  stood  with  doughty  Caleb  and  Joshua,  saying: 
*Tet  us  go  up  at  once  and  possess  it;  for  we  are  well 
able  to  overcome  it."  Had  the  Churches  of  this  land 
really  understood  what  wide  and  effectual  doors  were 
thrown  open  to  them  by  the  revolution  against  Spain, 
the  portion  of  South  America  where  Spain  had  borne 
sway  would  have  been  rapidly  brought  under  Protes- 
tant influences.  The  Rev.  James  Thomson  of  Scot- 
land seems  to  have  been  the  only  man  of  that  age 
with  a  vision  of  what  God  meant  all  the  evangelical 
Churches  to  see. 

From  this  failure  to  grasp  the  significance  of  South 
America  as  a  great  field  of  missionary  endeavor,  be- 
ginnings of  missionary  effort  were  feeble  and  inter- 
mittent. Where  they  should  have  entered  boldly  and 
invested  generously,  timidity  and  something  almost 
like  parsimony  characterized  their  plans.  In  the  report 
of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  for  1838,  we  find  this  resolution: 

''Resolved,  That  the  success  which  has  attended  our 
foreign  missions  calls  for  gratitude  to  God  for  what 
he  has  done,  and  for  enlarged  plans  to  extend  their 


ii8      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

usefulness,  particularly  in  Africa,  South  America,  and 
Texas."  The  report  continues:  "At  the  general 
meeting  a  collection  was  taken  up  amounting  to  $174.63 
and  subscriptions  were  received  for  various  missions, 
chiefly  for  Buenos  Aires,  to  the  amount  of  $345  in 
addition."  The  same  report  goes  on  to  state :  "Being 
encouraged  by  the  work  of  our  Brother  Spaulding  in 
Rio  de  Janeiro,  the  American  Bible  Society  has  made 
our  Missionary  Society  a  donation  of  seventy-five 
Portuguese  Bibles  and  twenty-five  Testaments,  which 
have  been  recently  forwarded  to  Rio  de  Janeiro."  It 
is  hard  to  resist  a  smile  when  we  think  of  the  small- 
ness  of  plans  for  work  in  countries  so  vast  and  with 
such  unmeasured  possibilities  as  they  possessed  even 
then.  A  collection  of  $174.63  and  a  subscription  from 
the  representatives  of  a  great  denomination  amounting 
to  only  $345,  "chiefly  for  Buenos  Aires,"  furnish  all 
needed  proof  that  the  leaders  of  that  day  had  a  small 
idea  of  "enlarged  plans  to  extend  their  usefulness  in 
Africa,  South  America,  and  Texas!"  The  donation 
of  Bibles  is  marked  by  the  same  characteristics. 
"Twenty-five  New  Testaments"  for  all  of  Brazil,  and 
"seventy-five  Portuguese  Bibles !" 

The  powerful  advocacy  of  mission  work  in  Asia  and 
Africa,  which  has  been  supplied  in  the  literature  of 
European  and  American  mission  boards  and  by  speak- 
ers from  these  fields,  has  been  strangely  lacking  on 
behalf  of  South  America.  During  all  the  period  of 
missionary  effort  in  South  America  the  supporters  of 
that  work  have  been  compelled  to  combat  the  wide- 


RELIGIOUS  PROBLEMS  119 

spread  feeling  that  missions  are  not  needed  in  a  land 
nominally  Christian!  Drawing  their  conception  of 
Roman  Catholicism  from  the  form  of  it  with  which 
they  are  made  familiar  in  our  own  land,  they  saw  less 
need  of  giving  South  America  the  pure  gospel  than  of 
sending  it  to  Africa.  But  the  facts  are  that  the  Report 
of  Commission  II,  Panama  Congress,  is  right  when  it 
says: 

*'In  general,  the  Roman  Church  regards  itself  as 
adequately  occupying  or  preempting  the  entire  Latin- 
American  world.  .  .  .  This  attitude,  unfkDrtunately, 
does  not  fully  represent  the  real  situation.  Abundant 
evidence  establishes  the  fact  that  the  vast  statistical 
membership  of  the  census  report  is  largely  nominal 
and  superficial.  But  that  there  are  immense  and  grow- 
ing defections  from  the  Roman  Church,  not  only  in 
inward  conviction  and  sympathy  but  in  outward 
allegiance  and  conformity,  is  patent  beyond  contra- 
diction in  every  Latin-American  land.  Multitudes 
having  become  alienated  from  the  Roman  Church  are 
contemptuous  or  antagonistic  toward  all  religion;  still 
vaster  multitudes  have  drifted  into  utter  indifference 
regarding  the  teachings  of  Roman  Catholicism,  while 
yielding  prudential  compliance  with  its  forms  and  cus- 
toms. Scientific  candor  based  on  indisputable  testi- 
mony from  both  Roman  Catholic  and  Protestant 
sources  compels  the  statement  that  in  the  Roman 
,Church,  Latin  America  has  inherited  an  institution 
which,  though  still  influential,  is  rapidly  declining  in 
power.    With  notable  exceptions  its  priesthood  is  dis- 


I20      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

credited  by  the  thinking  classes.  Its  moral  life  is 
weak  and  its  spiritual  witness  faint.  At  the  present 
time  it  is  giving  the  people  neither  the  Bible,  nor  the 
gospel,  nor  the  intellectual  guidance,  nor  the  moral 
dynamic,  nor  the  social  uplift  which  they  need.  It  is 
weighted  with  medievalism  and  other  non-Christian 
accretions.  Its  emphasis  is  on  dogma  and  ritual,  while 
it  is  silent  on  the  severe  ethical  demands  of  Christian 
character.  It  must  bear  the  responsibility  of  what 
Lord  Bryce  calls  Latin  America's  grave  misfortune, — 
'absence  of  a  religious  foundation  for  thought  and 
conduct.'  "  And  another  writer  well  says  of  South 
America:  "After  three  centuries  of  nominal  Christi- 
anity any  conversion  of  its  people  which  will  involve 
the  practise  of  the  elementary  teaching  of  Christianity 
lies  still  in  the  seemingly  distant  future."  ^ 

Missions  are  needed  in  South  America  because 
righteousness  is  needed  there.  The  kingdom  of  God  is 
declared  by  Paul  to  be  "righteousness  and  peace  and 
joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost."  If  "the  practise  of  the  ele- 
mentary teaching  of  Christianity"  is  to  become  the  rule 
in  that  southern  land  with  its  immeasurable  future, 
evangelical  interpreters  of  that  teaching  must  send 
missionaries  there  and  sustain  them  until  a  native 
Church  is  planted  which  will  take  over  and  underwrite 
the  program  of  Christ  for  their  people. 

The  burdened  hearts  among  missionary  statesmen 
of  the  Kingdom  in  South  America  are  oppressed  by 


^Robinson,  History  of  Christian  Missions,  409. 


RELIGIOUS  PROBLEMS  121 

the  painful  and  pitiful  lack  of  the  means  to  train  and 
develop  that  type  of  intelligent  lay  and  ministerial 
leadership  which  has  been  the  salvation  of  Protestant- 
ism in  Europe  and  America,  and  without  which  there 
can  be  little  hope  of  a  conquering  Church. 

Missionary  success  is  not  now  the  problem  that 
burdens  the  hearts  of  South  American  leaders.  Of 
success  they  are  assured,  however.  They  are  con- 
fident in  God  that  this  gracious  and  fundamental  work 
will  go  steadily  on  in  proportion  to  the  staff  and  equip- 
ment available  for  pushing  evangelistic  victories. 


EDUCATING  A  CONTINENT 


mmm 

r^flP 

I    ^ 

■  ml 

Tl    ^ 

c 

y 

^^m\ 

1 

■k»>      -:* 

.*'  -1 

JS 

■I 

H^h4  r 

k.-M,' 

i^^-IS£^ 

MACKENZIE  COLLEGE 

Group  of  Girl  Students 

Members  of  the  Faculty,  1913 

Two  Buildings 


VI 

EDUCATING  A  CONTINENT 

National  Illiteracy 

The  exact  illiteracy  of  South  America  cannot  be 
given  for  the  same  reasons  which  make  it  difficult  to 
present  statistics  of  population.  It  is  substantially 
accurate,  however,  to  say  that  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
continent  as  a  whole,  from  forty  to  eighty-five  per  cent. 
of  those  over  six  years  old  can  neither  read  nor  write. 
3y  countries,  the  most  accurate  report  that  can  be 
made  puts  Uruguay  at  the  top  of  the  list  with  40  per 
cent.  Argentina  stands  next  to  Uruguay  with  50.5  per 
cent,  of  illiterates ;  Chile  63  per  cent. ;  Brazil  70  per 
cent. ;  while  the  most  dependable  estimates  put  Colom- 
bia and  Venezuela  at  80  per  cent.,  and  Peru  at  over 
85  per  cent. 

In  Colombia  about  one  person  in  twenty-two  is 
attending  public  school.  Ecuador  has  one  in  sixteen 
enrolled.  The  300,000  Indians,  forming  about  one 
half  of  the  population  of  Ecuador,  are  getting  practi- 
cally no  education  at  all.  While  masters  are  obliged 
by  law  to  provide  a  school  if  ten  or  more  families  are 
employed  on  an  estate,  yet  the  law  is  evaded.  In  Peru, 
with  a  large  Indian  population,  only  about  eighteen 
per  cent,  of  the  children  of  school  age  are  in  school. 

123 


124      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

Dr.  Robert  E.  Speer  put  a  most  striking  comparative 
statement  into  his  South  American  Problems^  when  he 
stated  that,  while  Argentina  and  New  York  state 
have  nearly  the  same  population,  New  York  has  40,000 
school-teachers  to  Argentina's  15,000,  and  1,400,000 
pupils  in  school  to  only  550,000  in  the  southern  re- 
public; and,  again,  that  although  Venezuela  and  Iowa 
have  substantially  the  same  population,  the  state  of 
Iowa  had  30,000  teachers  and  562,000  pupils  as 
against  1,700  teachers  and  36,000  pupils  in  Venezuela. 
.When  the  illiteracy  of  the  tw^o  areas  is  held  in  mind 
the  figures  given  take  on  a  deeper  meaning. 

Standing  by  itself  this  total  of  untaught  citizens 
might  not  be  so  depressing.  But  ignorance  draws 
many  other  evils  in  its  train.  It  imperils  popular 
self-government.  Democracy  depends  upon  generally 
diffused  education.  A  broad  base  of  knowledge  is 
demanded  if  governments  "of  the  people"  such  as  have 
been  established  in  that  continent  are  to  survive.  Agri- 
cultural progress  cannot  be  made,  mines  cannot  be 
worked,  systems  of  transportation  cannot  be  built  nor 
efficiently  maintained,  and  the  higher  moral  and 
spiritual  motives  lie  dormant  or  die.  Personal  hygiene 
and  the  sanitation  of  whole  states  and  cities  are  im- 
possible achievements  among  illiterates. 

Flies  multiply  and  swarm  unchecked  in  whole  states. 
No  screens  are  provided  for  doors  or  windows.  In 
the  public  markets  of  the  cities,  meats  are  cut  and  laid 


^Issued  in  1912. 


EDUCATING  A  CONTINENT  125 

on  boards  which  have  had  no  adequate  cleaning  for 
months  and  even  years,  and  are  wholly  unprotected 
from  dust,  flies,  and  ants. 

Open  sewers  are  common.  Water  which  has  flowed 
through  heavily  manured  truck  gardens  often  has 
access  to  the  channels  or  pipes  carrying  the  potable 
water  to  whole  cities.  Typhoid  fever  is  epidemic  in 
Lima,  Peru,  without  intermission  year  in  and  year 
out.  Smallpox  patients  walk  the  streets  freely  in  city 
after  city.  The  ravages  of  pneumonia  and  tuberculosis 
move  one  to  pity  for  the  sufferers  and  their  friends. 
Alcoholism  is  decimating  the  Indian  populations.  It  is 
eating  out  the  very  life  of  the  otherwise  sturdy  Chilean. 
Unventilated  hovels  where  peons  and  laborers  herd  in 
wet  and  chilly  weather  take  terrible  toll  of  life  and 
health.  Infant  mortality  is  alarmingly  high,  holding 
the  populations  of  whole  states  almost  stationary. 
Chile  has  the  large  birth  record  of  38.4  per  1,000  per- 
sons,— placing  that  nation  fifth  in  the  world  in  increase 
by  births, — but  death  made  such  havoc  among  these 
infants  in  19 10  that  the  net  increase  of  births  over 
deaths  was  only  5.9  per  cent.  Lima,  Peru,  in  a  climate 
of  marked  excellence  because  of  the  proximity  to  the 
wide  Pacific,  and  the  cooling  influence  of  the  Humbolt 
Current,  had  a  death-rate  of  45.12  per  1,000  of  its 
inhabitants  recently.  New  York,  with  all  its  climatic 
severities,  and  with  its  crowded  slum  and  tenement- 
house  districts,  averages  14  per  1,000. 

Evangelism  alone  will  not  solve  the  problem,  which 
rises  like  a  specter  when  such  conditions  are  faced. 


126      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

If  we  are  to  have  Christian  homes,  communities,  and 
states  in  South  America,  the  school  must  stand  by  the 
church,  and  the  teacher  be  a  team-mate  of  the  preacher. 

Every  fair-minded  student  of  education  in  the 
southern  half  of  the  western  world  cheerfully  acknowl- 
edges all  that  was  valuable  in  the  school  work  done  by 
leaders  of  the  Roman  Church.  Previous  to  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  republican  form  of  government  in 
the  first  half  of  the  nineteenth  century  (except  in 
Brazil),  the  Church  controlled  all  education.  For  the 
masses  it  provided  for  education  in  religious,  cere- 
monial, and  catechetical  instruction,  with  industrial 
training  for  very  limited  regions  and  groups.  They 
set  up  eight  universities  and  innumerable  primary  and 
secondary  schools.  Many  of  the  teachers  in  these 
institutions  were  skilled  instructors  in  the  subjects  they 
attempted  to  teach.  The  fault  was  not  with  their 
motive,  but  with  their  aim,  their  curricula,  and  their 
method.  The  medicine  taught  was  the  medicine  of  the 
medieval  schoolmen. 

Mathematics  and  the  classics  were  thoroughly 
taught,  for  at  no  point  do  pure  mathematics  or  Latin 
collide  with  Church  doctrines.  Rhetoric  was  taught 
according  to  Castilian  models.  Astronomy  was  a  sub- 
ject to  which  much  attention  was  given,  for  here,  also, 
little  peril  was  seen.  The  astrological  and  the  astro- 
nomical were  not  always  separated  in  the  minds  of 
those  who  taught,  and  results  were  not  the  best.  But 
theology  overshadowed  all  other  faculties  and  domi- 
nated the  university. 


EDUCATING  A  CONTINENT  127 

Heavy  demands  were  made  upon  all  classes  of 
students  in  the  way  of  doctrine.  Under  this  head  were 
grouped  teachings  as  to  the  place  and  power  of  the 
papacy;  what  constituted  a  true  priest,  and  what  were 
his  powers  as  the  vicegerent  of  God  and  the  pope; 
the  sacraments  and  their  alleged  magical  power  to 
first  give  and  then  maintain  true  spiritual  life  in  all 
who  received  them  at  the  hands  of  a  true  priest;  and 
the  almost  endless  *'thaumaturgy"  of  the  Roman 
Church, — its  alleged  miracles  wrought  by  the  Virgin, 
images,   and  saints,   and  even  by  their  dead  bones. 

At  the  present  time  the  Church  believes  in  little  if 
any  more  for  the  masses.  Literary  education  will  be 
of  no  advantage  to  them,  it  believes,  and  may  be  of 
great  disadvantage, — as  witness  "the  intellectuals."  ^ 
Hence  on  the  part  of  the  most  powerful  social  insti- 
tution there  is  indifference  at  best  and  often  active 
hostility  to  public  elementary  education.  This  situation 
is  rendered  more  acute  by  the  fact  that  the  Church  still 
remains  powerful  in  the  operation  of  the  public  school 
system,  controlling  it  in  countries  like  Colombia  and 
Ecuador. 

Public  Schools 

Free  popular  education  was  not  begun  in  South 
America  until  1869.  What  were  the  reasons  for  this 
long  delay?     Why  have  the  schools  established  by 


^Those  whom  the  Roman  Church  declares  have  been  led  into 
unbelief  through  modern  scientific  studies. 


128      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

the  states  made  such  slow  gains  on  the  ilHteracy  which 
prevails  ? 

1.  The  fundamental  ideals  of  social  and  political 
organization  among  the  Latins  in  Europe  were  frankly 
antidemocratic.  Only  the  favored  classes  were  to  be 
given  educational  opportunities.  The  effort  was  rather 
to  teach  the  masses  "to  keep  their  place."  The  rootage 
of  South  America  is  in  the  soil  of  Latin  Europe. 
Spanish  and  Portuguese  rulers  brought  their  old-world 
ideas  to  America,  and  could  have  brought  nothing  else. 
Their  past  held  no  story  of  a  Magna  Charta.  No 
Cromwell  or  Pym  or  Hampden  had  bequeathed  to 
them  ideals  of  civil  and  religious  liberty. 

2.  The  open  Bible,  and  the  right  of  private  judg- 
ment as  to  its  teachings,  had  given  "understanding 
unto  the  simple"  in  Germany  and  Great  Britain;  but 
the  Bible  was  a  forbidden  book  to  the  Latins,  and  the 
blight  of  that  prohibition  is  the  deepest  reason  why 
less  than  fifty  years  have  passed  since  free  popular 
education  made  its  modest  beginning  in  South 
America. 

3.  The  Roman  Catholic  Church  has  opposed  educa- 
tion by  the  state  at  every  step.  The  Statutes  of 
Colombia  now  in  force  show  its  attitude  in  all  the 
republics.  Articles  12-14  of  the  Concordat^  puts  all 
education  in  that  country  under  the  absolute  control 
of  the  Catholic  Church.  Partial  quotations  will  illus- 
trate the  point: 


^Agreement  between  the  papal  see  and  a  secular  power. 


EDUCATING  A  CONTINENT  129 

"In  universities,  colleges,  schools,  and  other  centers 
of  instruction,  public  education  and  instruction  shall 
be  organized  and  directed  in  conformity  with  the 
dogmas  and  morals  of  the  Catholic  religion.  Religious 
instruction  is  obligatory  in  these  centers,  and  the  pious 
practises  of  the  Catholic  religion  shall  be  observed  in 
them.  .  .  .  The  government  shall  impede  the  propa- 
gation of  ideas  contrary  to  Catholic  dogma  and  to  the 
respect  and  veneration  due  to  the  Church  in  the  in- 
struction given  in  literary  and  scientific,  as  well  as  in 
all  other  branches  of  education.  In  case  that  the 
instruction  in  religion  and  morals,  in  spite  of  the  orders 
and  preventions  of  the  government,  shall  not  be  con- 
formed to  Catholic  doctrines,  the  diocesan  authorities 
can  deprive  the  professors  and  teachers  of  their  right 
to  give  instruction  in  these  matters." 

Holding  such  views  of  the  authority  of  the  Church 
to  override  the  state  in  every  point  where  the  two 
came  into  conflict,  it  was  inevitable  that  the  battle  for 
the  establishment  and  promotion  of  free  public  schools 
throughout  South  America  should  be  contested  inch 
by  inch  by  the  established  Church. 

4.  Another  powerful  hindrance  to  the  earlier  begin- 
ning of  this  work  was  the  scattered  condition  of  the 
settlers  and  those  pioneer  conditions  which  colonizing 
populations  always  face  in  opening  up  the  resources  of 
new  countries.  In  the  purely  agricultural  portions  of 
Argentina,  Brazil,  or  almost  any  of  the  other  nations, 
one  hundred  square  miles  of  improved  land  will  often 
fail  to  show  a  sufficient  number  of  children  of  school 


I30      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

age  to  warrant  the  necessary  buildings  and  teaching 
force.  Roads  which  can  be  depended  upon  in  all 
seasons  simply  do  not  exist.  Poverty  among  frontier 
settlers  frequently  demands  the  services  of  all  the 
children  of  the  families  as  herders  of  sheep  and  cattle 
on  the  limitless  and  fenceless  prairies  or  pampas,  and 
even  a  compulsory  school  law  can  be  evaded  where 
police  are  inefficient  and  the  center  of  authority  is 
far  away. 

5.  Here  again  we  meet  our  old  enemy,  the  system  of 
land  ownership,  with  immense  holdings  of  fertile  land 
paying  little  or  no  taxes  which  can  be  applied  to  the 
building  of  schools,  the  purchase  of  equipment,  paying 
of  teachers'  salaries,  and  maintaining  decent  roads  to 
make  attendance  possible.  The  same  system  compels 
the  population  to  live  at  such  great  distances  from  each 
other  that  any  government  would  find  it  difficult  to 
provide  educational  opportunities  under  conditions  of 
this  character.  No  matter  how  devoted  and  states- 
manlike the  educational  leaders  of  Brazil  or  Venezuela 
or  Chile  may  be,  for  years  to  come  there  will  be  wide 
spaces  of  their  country  where  free  public  education 
can  only  exist  in  the  form  of  legislative  provision  or 
executive  decree. 

In  Argentina  President  Sarmiento  gave  public 
education  the  impetus  needed  to  make  it  a  real  power 
in  the  national  life,  and  to  communicate  itself  to 
nations  where  no  beginning  had  been  made.  Sarmiento 
was  a  man  of  the  people.  Born  in  the  extreme  western 
part  of  Argentina,  and  growing  up  in  conditions  un- 


EDUCATING  A  CONTINENT  131 

favorable  to  intellectual  growth,  he  showed  a  passion 
for  learning  like  that  of  President  Lincoln.  Books 
were  more  to  this  rugged  lad  of  the  pampas  than  food. 
The  nation  felt  the  power  of  the  man,  and  he  was 
given  both  military  and  civil  prominence.  While  am- 
bassador to  the  United  States,  he  studied  their  school 
system,  made  the  acquaintance  of  Horace  Mann  and 
other  eminent  educators,  and  applied  his  whole  mind 
to  the  task  of  adapting  the  educational  plans  of  this 
nation  and  those  of  France,  with  which  he  was  more 
familiar,  to  the  needs  of  the  Latin  minds  of  his  own 
country.  While  in  Washington  he  was  elected  to  the 
presidency  of  Argentina,  and  one  of  his  first  acts  was 
to  appoint  the  Rev.  William  Goodfellow,  a  missionary 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  returning  to  the 
United  States,  to  select  and  send  to  the  Argentine 
suitable  teachers  for  kindergarten  and  normal  work  in 
inaugurating  a  nationwide  program  of  tax-supported 
public  education.  So  recently  has  all  this  happened 
that  one  or  two  of  the  earlier  appointees  are  still 
living.  The  grateful  government  pensions  them  liber- 
ally, and  they  are  held  in  the  highest  esteem.  At  a 
recent  public  gathering  in  Buenos  Aires  one  of  the 
pioneer  kindergarteners  who  went  from  North  America 
and  helped  introduce  that  system  in  Argentina,  took 
an  inconspicuous  seat  in  the  great  audience.  Her 
presence  was  brought  to  the  attention  of  the  presiding 
officer,  and  she  was  led  to  the  platform  and  presented 
amid  rounds  of  applause. 

President   Sarmiento  put  all  his   energy  into  the 


132      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

establishment  of  the  school  system.  It  was  a  titanic 
undertaking.  Everything  was  to  be  done.  Buildings 
had  to  be  erected,  apparatus  to  be  secured,  teachers  to 
be  found  or  trained.  Expenses  ate  up  revenue  at  such 
a  rate  that  "the  Schoolmaster  President"  was  accused 
of  reckless  waste  of  public  funds.  But  he  held  to  his 
course  as  stubbornly  as  did  Columbus  in  the  face  of 
threatened  mutiny.  His  oft-repeated  maxim  in  those 
momentous  days  was,  "Build  schools  and  you  will  end 
revolutions."  That  struck  the  opposition  a  telling  blow. 
All  of  them  knew  that  revolutions  took  terrible  toll 
of  a  monetary  sort,  besides  killing  and  maiming  the 
flower  of  the  country's  manhood.  All  knew  that  the 
tap-root  of  these  revolutions  went  deep  down  into  the 
soil  of  ignorance  and  fanaticism.  The  plan  succeeded. 
It  caught  the  popular  imagination.  It  stands  a  living 
monument  to  the  foresight  and  courage  of  a  President 
who  had  suffered  the  pinch  of  intellectual  hunger, 
and  seen  the  appalling  waste  of  national  illiteracy,  and 
who  lived  only  to  serve  his  generation. 

Uruguay,  Brazil,  and  Chile  took  similar  action.  To- 
day there  is  not  one  republic  of  that  continent  which 
does  not  have  a  more  or  less  complete  public  school 
system.  Manifold  obstacles  confronted  the  new  pro- 
gram. The  Church,  which  had  taxed  its  great  energies 
to  prevent  the  plans,  set  all  its  powerful  machinery  at 
work  to  hinder  their  success.  Wealthy  and  aristo- 
cratic members  of  society  set  up  the  cry  that  it  would 
spoil  "the  masses"  for  "their  place"  in  the  provi- 
dential scheme  of  things  if  they  were  to  receive  an 


EDUCATING  A  CONTINENT  133 

education.  Lack  of  trained  teachers  embarrassed  the 
venture  in  city  after  city.  Those  who  offered  for  the 
work  had  no  proper  conception  of  the  stern  demands 
of  educational  training,  and  were  too  often  unwilling 
to  spend  the  time  to  master  the  teacher^s  profession. 
Even  where  schools  were  theoretically  provided, 
teachers  were  unprepared  or  mercenary;  and  those 
who  were  qualified  and  whose  hearts  were  in  their 
work  could  too  often  say  of  incompetent  or  grafting 
officials : 

"Ye  forced  us  to  glean  in  the  highways  the  straw  for  the  bricks 

we  brought; 
Ye  forced  us  to  follow  in  byways  the  craft  that  ye  never 
taught." 

And  educational  administrators,  sick  at  heart  over 
reports  of  slipshod  work  done  by  those  who  drew 
salaries  as  teachers,  and  apparently  did  little  else,  could 
say: 

"From  forge  and  farm  and  mine  and  bench, 

Deck,  altar,  outpost  lone, 
Mill,  school,  battalion,  counter,  trench, 

Rail,  senate,  sheepfold,  throne, 
Creation's  cry  goes  up  on  high 

From  age  to  cheated  age: 
'Send  us  the  men  who  do  the  work 

For  which  they  draw  the  wage.' " 

In  1869  Argentina's  percentage  of  illiteracy  was 
over  seventy.  It  has  been  reduced  to  50.5  per  cent., 
or  well  toward  one  half  wiped  out  in  the  first  half 
century.    Every  part  of  the  nation  feels  the  surge  and 


134      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

lift  of  this  school  enterprise.  Clerks  are  more  efficient 
in  the  stores.  Farms  are  better  tilled,  houses  are  kept 
more  neatly,  commerce  runs  on  swifter  foot,  sanita- 
tion becomes  increasingly  efficient,  and  revolutions  dis- 
appear, and  the  will  of  the  majority  is  accepted  with 
increasing  readiness. 

Types  of  Schools 

The  main  features  of  all  these  national  school  sys- 
tems are  the  same.  French  and  North  American 
influence  is  seen  throughout,  French  predominating. 
There  are  universities,  secondary  schools,  elementary 
work,  in  both  primary  and  kindergarten  forms  as  in 
North  America;  and  technical  and  special  schools, — • 
normal,  commercial,  agricultural  and  industrial — are 
all  to  be  found  in  varying  degrees  of  efficiency. 

The  word  university  conveys  a  different  meaning  to 
the  Latin  educator  than  to  ourselves.  Differences  be- 
tween our  university  ideals  and  theirs  are  radical. 
They  differ  historically. 

Eight  universities  in  South  America  were  founded 
by  the  Roman  Church:  Lima,  1551;  Bogota,  1572; 
Cordoba,  161 3;  Sucre,  1623;  Cuzco,  1692;  Caracas, 
1721-;  Santiago  de  Chile,  1738;  Quito,  1787.  When 
the  Ten  Years*  War  was  over,  nearly  all  of  these  were 
immediately  taken  over  by  the  new  republics,  and  now 
only  one  such  university  functions  as  all  of  them  did 
in  the  beginning — directly  under  the  control  of  the 
Church.    All  of  the  others  have  been  "secularized.'* 


EDUCATING  A  CONTINENT  135 

These  institutions  have  no  physical  unity.  There 
is  no  campus,  no  central  group  of  buildings.  The 
medical  building  is  often  near  some  large  hospital  plant, 
the  law  school  near  the  court  buildings,  and  engineer- 
ing and  agricultural  schools  in  some  other  part  of  the 
city,  or  in  a  city  entirely  separate  from  the  one  in 
which  the  university  is  located.  Therefore  there  can  be 
no  group  life  among  the  students,  none  of  what  is 
known  among  us  as  "school  spirit"  with  its  cultural 
and  inspirational  values  enriching  all  of  later  life  with 
the  ripening  fellowships  of  student  days. 

Here  and  there  dormitories  for  the  student  body — 
for  men  only — are  being  fostered  or  erected  by  the 
university  authorities  to  cure  some  of  the  defects  which 
are  making  themselves  felt  in  this  lack  of  physical 
unity  and  the  absence  of  a  common  student  life. 

No  "faculty"  exists  giving  all  of  its  time  to  the 
university.  If  a  few  of  the  teaching  force  do  give 
their  entire  time,  it  is  quite  exceptional.  Lawyers 
come  in  two  or  three  hours  a  week,  teachers  in  private 
schools  take  a  few  hours  a  week  in  their  special  branch, 
a  busy  doctor  gives  a  part  of  his  crowded  days  to 
the  class  in  anatomy  or  physiology,  and  the  same 
method  of  recruiting  the  teaching  force  prevails  in  the 
majority  of  the  work  undertaken. 

There  is  usually  no  enrolment  of  all  the  students  in 
one  place.  There  is  no  "chapel"  or  other  common 
meeting-place,  and  no  record  of  class  attendance  or 
class  standings.  Of  discipline  there  is  not  even  a 
semblance.    In  only  a  few  of  the  more  progressive  of 


136      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

these  institutions  could  the  faculty  or  any  member  of 
it  find  where  a  particular  student  lived.  The  lecture 
method  is  universal.  Final  examinations  tell  the  only 
story  asked  by  the  authorities  as  to  the  quality  of  the 
work  done.  If  a  student  can  "pass,"  that  is  all  that  is 
required  by  either  himself  or  the  professor. 

The  law  department  combines  law  and  under- 
graduate college  work,  as  these  are  taught  in  France, 
to  such  an  extent  that  it  bewilders  North  American 
students.  Six  years  is  the  shortest  course  in  law,  and 
in  one  or  two  republics  it  covers  eight  years.  But  the 
course  includes  political  science,  social  science,  psy- 
chology, international  law,  history — a  full  course — and 
other  subjects  not  supposed  to  belong  in  a  course  of 
special  training  for  the  practise  of  the  legal  profession 
in  Canada  or  the  United  States. 

Direct  state  control  is  another  marked  and  significant 
departure  from  university  life  and  management  as 
understood  in  our  own  institutions.  *'A11  officers  from 
the  professors  to  the  janitor  receive  their  appoint- 
ments directly  from  the  state.  .  .  .  Party  affiliations 
may  enter  into  the  selection  and  at  times  may  even 
dominate  the  situation."  Much  of  the  inefficiency 
which  their  own  educators  are  first  to  deplore  is  due 
to  the  degree  to  which  *'party  affiliations"  do  ''domi- 
nate" the  selection  of  professors  unfitted  for  their  high 
tasks.  This  direct  state  control  explains  why  it  is 
that  student  agitation  for  or  against  particular  govern- 
mental measures  of  legislation  or  administration  are 
aimed  at  the  responsible  government  of  the  hour.     It 


EDUCATING  A  CONTINENT  137 

is  the  best  place  for  students  to  land  their  blows  against 
abuses  and  in  the  interest  of  larger  freedom. 

The  South  American  university  differs  from  its 
North  American  sister  institution  in  being  the  only 
gateway  to  the  professions.  No  one  can  "climb  up 
some  other  way"  into  the  professions  of  that  continent. 
The  universities  not  only  teach  the  subjects  to  be 
mastered  by  aspirants  for  professional  careers,  but  are 
commissioned  by  their  governments  to  administer  as  a 
licensing  body  for  the  legal,  medical,  dental,  or  other 
professions.  Foreigners  coming  into  any  of  the  states 
with  full  professional  standing  in  their  own  countries 
must  pass  all  the  tests  of  the  particular  state  university 
and  in  the  Spanish  or  Portuguese  languages  before 
they  can  practise  there. 

The  liceos  and  colegios,  or  secondary  schools,  do  the 
vast  bulk  of  the  educational  work  of  the  continent. 
Being  the  sole  means  of  entrance  to  the  universities, 
and  the  universities  the  only  gateway  to  the  profes- 
sions, these  two  types  of  schools  offer  to  the  ruling 
classes  advantages  which  they  are  willing  and  even 
eager  to  support  both  by  taxation  and  patronage. 

The  teaching  staff  is  of  the  same  order  as  that  of 
the  universities.  Little  interest  is  likely  to  be  taken 
in  the  welfare  of  individual  pupils  when  instructors 
are  paid  for  but  a  few  hours  of  teaching  each  week, 
and  their  only  touch  with  the  students  is  during  their 
lecture  hour.  Where  trained  teachers  form  a  per- 
manent staff  the  results  are  so  much  more  gratifying, 
that  Argentina  and  Chile  are  adding  a   faculty  of 


138      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

educational  science  in  their  universities,  as  well  as 
emphasizing  afresh  the  normal  school.  The  course 
covers  six  years  and  includes  such  college  subjects  as 
psychology,  logic,  the  modern  languages,  and  economics 
and  sociology,  while  omitting  too  often  the  natural 
sciences,  or  teaching  them  with  little  or  no  attempt  at 
laboratory  work  or  field  observation.  Because  the 
ruling  classes  are  lukewarm  or  hostile  to  the  education 
of  the  "masses,'*  the  elementary  schools  are  the  weakest 
part  of  the  system.  Direct  state  control  robs  provinces 
and  municipalities  of  initiative  and  a  feeling  of  local 
responsibility.  In  theory  attendance  is  usually  com- 
pulsory between  the  ages  of  six  and  thirteen  or  four- 
teen. In  practise  enforcement  would  be  impossible 
for  lack  of  school-room  and  shortage  of  teachers. 

Memoriter  methods  are  relied  upon  here  as  else- 
where in  the  system,  and  the  only  result  which  could 
be  expected  follows:  children  fail  to  grasp  such  a 
multitude  of  subjects  as  are  included  in  the  curricula, 
the  most  of  which  are  mechanically  taught,  and  they 
come  up  to  the  secondary  schools,  believing  what  they 
are  told.  The  child  must  not  think  for  himself.  He 
must  commit  and  recite,  and  is  unable  to  think 
clearly  or  to  observe  accurately.  Dr.  Ernesto  Nelson 
of  the  Department  of  Education  of  Argentina  speaks 
of  the  wrong  perpetrated  upon  child  life,  by  such  a 
faulty  method  of  instruction,  as  follows : 

**The  child  is  not  sufficiently  considered  in  family 
or  school.  His  individuality  is  given  no  chance  to 
develop.    He  is  told  how  to  behave  and  what  to  believe, 


Copuright  by  Kei/aloyie  f'iew  O 


CHILDREN    OF   ILLUSTRIOUS  FAMILIES, 

RIO    DE   JANEIRO 

PUBLIC  SCHOOL  IN  A  NEW   SECTION,   ARGENTINA 


EDUCATING  A  CONTINENT  139 

until  he  feels  himself  to  be  a  puppet.  Since  all  the 
consideration  and  privileges  are  reserved  for  adults, 
he  is  eager  to  be  grown  up  as  soon  as  possible.  The 
keeping  under  of  the  child,  the  neglect  to  study  him 
and  understand  him,  to  consider  what  he  wants  instead 
of  what  we  want,  causes  him  to  grow  into  a  man  who 
will  bully  or  cringe  according  as  he  is  on  top  or  under- 
neath. Hence  the  'good  citizen'  of  a  democracy  is 
not  yet  being  produced  by  our  education.  Only  free 
personalities  developing  together  will  ripen  into  citizens 
who  will  neither  abuse  power  nor  consent  to  be  abused 
by  it,  who  will  respect  the  rights  of  others  because 
they  value  their  own." 

Normal,  commercial,  agricultural,  and  industrial 
schools  do  not  differ  so  sharply  from  similar  institu- 
tions among  us  as  to  call  for  much  comment.  Agri- 
cultural institutions  face  difficulties  growing  out  of  the 
contempt  for  manual  labor  which  has  been  noted 
elsewhere. 

Higher  industrial  schools  in  Santiago,  Buenos 
Aires,  and  in  various  centers  in  Brazil  are  splendidly 
equipped  with  the  latest  machinery  and  appliances  of 
every  kind,  and  are  beginning  to  register  results  of  a 
most  encouraging  sort  in  national  workmen  who 
cherish  a  fine  pride  in  accuracy  and  despatch,  and 
reveal  a  constructive  touch  upon  manufacturing  and 
trade  conditions. 

Commercial  education  receives  a  degree  of  attention 
in  free  public  schools  not  accorded  the  same  subject 
in  North  America.     This  is  in  part  due  to  the  strong 


I40      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

desire  to  divert  students  from  legal  and  other  pro- 
fessional courses  and  overcome  the  prejudice  against 
industry  and  trade,  in  order  to  get  the  young  men  of 
the  several  nations  into  line  for  the  immense  com- 
mercial and  industrial  development  which  all  South 
Americans  believe  to  lie  just  ahead. 

On  the  whole  the  weakness  of  the  educational  work 
of  the  continent  could  not  be  better  expressed  than 
in  the  words  of  Professor  Villagran  of  the  University 
of  San  Marcos  (St.  Mark)  in  Peru: 

"We  still  maintain  the  same  ornamental  and  literary 
education  which  the  Spaniards  implanted  in  South 
America  for  political  reasons,  instead  of  an  intellectual 
training  capable  of  advancing  material  well-being; 
which  gives  brilliancy  to  cultivated  minds,  but  does 
not  produce  practical  intelligence;  which  can  amuse 
the  rich,  but  does  not  teach  the  poor  how  to  work. 
We  are  a  people  possessed  of  the  same  mania  for 
speaking  and  writing  that  characterizes  old  and 
decadent  nations.  We  look  with  horror  upon  active 
professions  which  demand  energy  and  the  spirit  of 
strife.  Few  of  us  are  willing  to  endure  the  hardships 
of  mining  or  to  incur  the  risks  of  manufacture  and 
trade.  Instead,  we  like  tranquillity  and  security,  the 
semirepose  of  public  office,  and  the  literary  professions 
to  which  the  public  opinion  of  our  society  urges  us. 
Fathers  of  families  like  to  see  their  sons  advocates, 
doctors,  office-holders,  literati,  and  professors.  Peru 
is  much  like  China — the  promised  land  of  functionaries 
and  literati." 


EDUCATING  A  .CONTINENT;  141 

Educational  Missions 

The  Lancasterian  schools  estabHshed  by  the  Rev. 
James  Thomson  were  the  first  evangelical  institutions 
to  find  a  place  in  the  life  of  South  America.  Many 
statesmen  of  later  years  received  their  liberal  and 
democratic  views  in  these  schools. 

In  the  late  sixties  the  Methodists  started  a  small 
school  for  boys  in  Montevideo,  in  Uruguay.  One 
proof  of  the  energies  released  by  such  schools  is  seen 
in  such  graduates  as  Professor  Monteverde,  of  the  uni- 
versity faculty  in  Uruguay,  a  former  student  in  that 
institution,  who  was  chosen  as  President  of  the  Inter- 
denominational Congress  of  Christian  Work  in  Latin 
America  because  of  the  happy  union  of  educational 
fitness  and  spiritual  strength  which  he  possesses. 
Eschola  Americana  was  established  in  Sao  Paulo, 
Brazil,  in  1870;  Institute  Internacional  in  Chile  in 
1873;  and  Mackenzie  College  in  1890.  The  Rev. 
William  Taylor  went  down  the  west  coast  in  1878 
and  again  in  1882  establishing  self-supporting  schools 
for  the  teaching  of  English.  Several  schools  begun 
in  those  years  have  become  institutions  of  real  power 
in  service  rendered  to  the  native  populations  in  the 
Spanish  language, — notably  those  at  Callao,  Iquique, 
Santiago,  and  Concepcion.  The  Presbyterians  were 
in  advance  of  Mr.  Taylor  in  Chile,  and  have  done 
steady  and  efficient  work  in  the  Instituto  Ingles  in 
Santiago  without  a  break  during  more  than  forty 
years. 


142       SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

Evangelical  schools  undertake  all  forms  of  educa- 
tion except  that  of  the  university.  Kindergarten 
schools  were  first  planted  by  this  agency  in  Brazil  by 
Miss  Phoebe  Thomas  in  1882  in  Sao  Paulo.  The 
government  of  that  nation  employed  an  experienced 
kindergarten  teacher  who  had  served  her  apprentice- 
ship with  Miss  Thomas  to  introduce  that  kind  of 
work  in  the  state  normal  school.  "It  is  worthy  of 
note  that  the  conversion  to  Protestantism  of  a  large 
family  of  the  highest  rank  socially,  a  family  ever 
since  closely  identified  with  the  evangelical  movement, 
is  due  directly  to  Miss  Thomas'  kindergarten,  where 
access  to  the  mother  came  through  her  children's 
attendance  on  the  school." 

The  Rev.  William  C.  Morris  carries  on  a  system  of 
evangelical  schools  in  Buenos  Aires  which  are  the 
outstanding  institutions  of  the  evangelical  forces  in 
Argentina.  They  are  now  known  as  "The  Argentine 
Philanthropical  Schools."  There  are  seventeen  de- 
partments, 5,600  students,  and  they  receive  from  the 
Argentine  national  treasury  a  subsidy  of  about  $40,000 
annually  and  own  buildings  worth  nearly  $300,000. 
Popular  subscriptions  bridge  the  wide  gulf  between 
the  subsidy  and  the  annual  outlay  for  rentals  and 
clothing  and  books  and  staff.  Mr.  Morris  has  well 
been  called  "the  Dr.  Bernardo  of  Buenos  Aires."  In 
central  Brazil  a  type  of  elementary  school  has  reached 
a  total  of  thousands  of  young  people,  under  the  leader- 
ship of  the  Rev.  William  Waddell.  It  is  a  kind  of 
Protestant  parochial  school  supported  almost  wholly 


EDUCATING  A  CONTINENT  145 

by  the  local  constituency.  One  Presbytery  reports 
more  than  forty  of  these  schools.   Mr.  WaddcU  writes  : 

"Their  courses  are  in  the  vernacular  and  are  very 
much  like  those  of  the  primary  grades  in  the  United 
States.  They  offer  the  irreducible  minimum  of  instruc- 
tion necessary  to  every  citizen  and  church-member. 
The  support  is  always  local.  The  expense  of  super- 
intendence, and  in  great  part,  that  of  teacher  training, 
falls  on  the  Mission.  One  dollar  spent  thus  can  be 
made  to  call  out  from  five  to  ten  from  local  sources. 
Of  course  the  schools  must  be  housed,  equipped,  and 
manned  on  a  scale  of  expense  in  keeping  with  the  local 
resources.  The  foreign  standard  must  be  abandoned 
entirely."  In  more  than  forty  municipalities  these 
schools  have  been  adopted  as  the  public  institutions 
of  the  towns  and  are  supported  by  public  funds.  In 
such  cases  no  religious  instruction  is  attempted  in 
school  hours.  Instead  of  limiting  the  influence  of  the 
evangelical  workers  it  has  appeared  to  widen  and 
enrich  that  influence. 

The  "Escuela  Popular"  of  Valparaiso,  begun  by  Dr. 
Trumbull  in  1870,  has  grown  to  be  an  influential 
school.  It  has  a  fine  new  building,  with  room  for  the 
Principal  and  twenty  girl  boarders  on  the  second  floor, 
and  schoolrooms  below.  Eight  years  are  covered  by 
the  course.  The  enrolment  reaches  300.  Daily  Bible 
instruction  is  given.  Six  branch  day-schools  are  in 
operation  in  the  same  city,  with  325  in  attendance, 
and  with  a  Sunday-school  conducted  in  each  of  the 
branches. 


144      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

The  ''Escuela  Agricola"  of  the  Southern  Presby- 
terians in  Lavras,  Brazil,  is  so  unique  as  to  demand  a 
word  or  two  of  particular  notice.  It  attempts  more 
successfully  than  any  other  institution  which  has  es- 
sayed a  similar  program  to  tie  up  the  evangelical  school 
to  the  national  Church-membership,  by  offering  a 
combined  literary  and  industrial  course  in  which  work 
on  the  school  farm  meets  the  expenses  of  education 
for  those  who  could  not  otherwise  afford  to  attend. 

Higher  education  under  evangelical  auspices  has  its 
best  exponent  in  Mackenzie  College,  in  Sao  Paulo, 
Brazil,  under  the  leadership  of  the  late  Dr.  Horace  M. 
Lane.  The  college  operates  under  a  charter  from  the 
state  of  New  York,  and  is  interdenominational.  Nine 
North  Americans,  eight  native  Brazilians,  four  Eng- 
lish, two  Swiss  and  Swedes,  Italian  and  Portuguese 
to  the  number  of  twenty-nine,  of  whom  two  are  women, 
make  up  its  faculty.  Technological  instruction  out- 
runs art  courses.  Of  the  366  students  only  2j  are 
women.  A  total  of  68  are  in  graduate  engineering 
courses,  46  in  commercial  courses,  and  252  are  doing 
what  would  be  rated  by  North  Americans  as  high 
school  work.  On  a  campus  a  mile  distant  is  the 
afnliated  school  known  as  Eschola  Americana,  with 
506  enrolled,  and  with  30  in  the  faculty.  This  is  a 
day-school  of  primary  and  grammar  grade.  In  the 
two  institutions  there  were  201  boarders  last  year. 
The  college  is  in  high  favor  with  the  Brazilian  govern- 
ment. It  is  furnishing  technically  trained  youth  to 
the  schools  and  the  mines  and  the  commercial  life  of 


EDUCATING  A  CONTINENT  145 

the  republic,  and  from  its  halls  are  coming  many  of 
the  young  ministers  needed  to  give  to  Brazil  the  gospel. 

Dr.  Lane's  funeral  was  the  largest  ever  known  in 
Sao  Paulo.  The  Law  School,  the  Polytechnic  School, 
the  Normal  School,  and  other  public  and  private 
schools  of  that  state  capital  were  closed  out  of  respect 
to  this  Christian  educator.  In  the  state  legislature 
resolutions  of  sorrow  were  adopted  and  speeches  of 
eulogy  pronounced  by  leading  members.  In  the  lower 
house  the  President  of  the  Committee  on  Public 
Instruction  spoke  in  part  as  follows : 

"Mr.  President,  it  is  with  the  most  profound  sorrow 
that  I  call  the  attention  of  the  Camara  to  the  death  of 
the  educator,  Horace  M.  Lane,  which  occurred  yester- 
day,— a  person  noted  among  us  for  his  entire  life  of 
good  service  to  education  among  us,  a  name  beloved 
among  us  as  a  prototype  of  virtues,  of  intelligent 
activity,  and  of  fortunate  initiative.  A  great  Brazilian 
by  the  right  which  belongs  to  him  who  cooperates  in 
the  patriotic  work  of  our  development;  he  rendered 
remarkable  service.  Born  in  a  distant  land  but  living 
about  forty  years  among  us,  it  is  fitting  that  we  should 
join  in  the  mourning  which  surrounds  his  name,  ren- 
dering homage  to  the  tireless  worker  for  our  advance- 
ment, to  the  modest  promoter  of  the  education  of  the 
people  of  Sao  Paulo,  to  the  happy  originator  of  the 
patriotic  work  of  teaching  so  highly  esteemed  among 
us." 

Besides  those  institutions  which  seem  to  claim  special 
mention,  the  leading  mission  boards  carry  on  schools 


146      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

of  such  a  number  and  variety,  and  with  such  a  gratify- 
ing multitude  of  pupils  and  teachers  that  a  description 
of  each  institution  and  its  work  would  demand  a 
volume  rather  than  a  small  portion  of  one  chapter. 

The  weakness  of  the  effort  thus  far  has  been  chiefly 
from  lack  of  adequate  support,  whether  that  was 
expressed  in  terms  of  buildings,  equipment,  or  staff, 
showing  itself  as  follows:  entire  absence  of  endow- 
ment in  nearly  every  school;  lack  of  permanence  in 
the  teaching  force,  a  weakness  so  fundamental  as  to 
cripple  and  almost  kill  the  school  in  which  it  prevails ; 
the  appointment  of  members  of  the  faculties  who  are 
in  no  way  trained  for  the  schoolroom ;  lack  of  coopera- 
tion among  missions ;  failure  to  make  the  schools  serve 
a  poor  constituency. 

Results  of  Evangelical  Schools 

The  purpose  of  the  evangelical  schools  is  not  to  com- 
pete with  the  institutions  fostered  by  the  governments, 
but  to  supplement  them.  Our  object  is  the  spiritual 
and  moral  welfare  of  the  pupils,  and  through  them  of 
the  homes  and  the  national  life  in  its  entirety.  With 
illiteracy  between  fifty  and  eighty  per  cent.,  and  with 
less  than  half  the  buildings  and  a  mere  tithe  of  the 
trained  teachers  necessary  to  furnish  staffs  for  the 
government  schools,  competition  need  not  be  thought 
of  in  the  plans  made. 

Conversions  have  not  been  as  numerous  in  these 
schools    as    those    who    began    them    hoped    to    see. 


EDUCATING  A  CONTINENT  147 

Prejudice,  lack  of  fundamental  conceptions  as  to  sin 
and  righteousness,  veracity,  purity,  and  honor  always 
follow  the  exclusion  of  the  Word  of  God  from  a 
people.  Wearing  down  prejudice,  disarming  hostility 
to  the  Scriptures  and  to  those  who  teach  it  in  its  purity, 
and  the  conversion  of  an  encouraging  number  who 
have  come  to  real  leadership  in  the  things  of  the  spirit 
have  been  some  of  the  rewards  which  have  gladdened 
the  hearts  of  workers  in  what  must  be  acknowledged 
to  be  a  hard  field. 

An  eminent  and  successful  Christian  teacher  of  many 
years*  experience  in  these  schools  writes : 

"It  must  be  remembered  that  in  most  cases,  in  new 
countries  where  the  leaven  of  Christianity  in  its  purest 
and  freest  vigor  has  not  been  in  operation,  what  is 
called  conversion,  in  any  sense,  is,  and  must  necessarily 
be  a  process  slow,  deep,  and  often  during  a  long  period 
almost  indiscernible.  An  atmosphere  within  and  with- 
out the  life  must  be  formed,  distinct  from  the  pre- 
dominant environment,  and  soul  atmosphere  is  not 
usually  of  rapid  formation.  Cramming  and  crowding 
and  urging  do  harm."" 

Another  states  what  all  who  have  traveled  widely 
over  the  continent  know  to  be  true  from  scores  of 
refreshing  experiences : 

"There  are  many  students  in  Latin  America  who 
have  learned  of  Christ  in  our  mission  schools  and  who 
are  to-day  leading  lives  that  are  irreproachable  in  their 
purity  and  high  endeavor,  but  who  are  not  members 
of  any  evangelical  Church,  nor  do  they  consider  them- 


148      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

selves  as  affiliated  with  the  Roman  Catholic  com- 
munion. More  than  once  students  have  written  back 
to  the  principal  or  teachers  stating  that  they  are  the 
only  believers  in  the  whole  town  or  district,  and  that 
they  were  reading  the  Bible  or  studying  the  Sunday- 
school  lessons  absolutely  alone." 

Teachers  have  had  much  satisfaction  in  the  reflec- 
tion that  if  their  pupils  never  climb  to  the  experiences 
for  which  they  have  so  ardently  prayed  and  labored, 
their  level  of  moral  life  will  average  much  higher 
than  if  they  had  never  come  to  the  Protestant  school. 
It  is  not  a  small  thing  to  lift  the  whole  level  of  a  life. 
Each  pupil  becomes  a  lifelong  friend  of  evangelical 
truth,  and  a  nucleus  of  effort  for  a  better  day  wherever 
their  lot  is  cast,  and  perhaps  it  will  be  the  children 
and  the  children's  children  who  will  take  the  part  in 
Christ's  work  which  it  was  hoped  the  pupil  himself 
would  assume. 

The  Christian  educator  must  not  overemphasize 
"the  seed  basket  theory."  Immediate  conversions  are 
possible  and  cases  could  be  cited  by  the  page.  But  it 
is  best  not  to  narrow  unduly  the  range  of  expectation. 
It  is  wisest  to  plan  by  decades  and  think  in  generations 
in  so  immense  a  campaign  as  that  upon  which  we  are 
launched.  Our  best  leaders  to-day  are  the  product  of 
our  own  evangelical  schools.  Thus  it  will  be  in  the 
to-morrow  of  the  work  and  much  more  so  if  all  the 
workers  are  faithful. 


THE  EVANGELICAL  MESSAGE  AND 
METHOD 


VII 

THE  EVANGELICAL  MESSAGE  AND 
METHOD 

Man's  need  for  God  and  the  universal  provisions  of 
the  gospel  to  meet  that  need  are  assumed.  Man  was 
made  for  God.  Whether  in  North  America,  South 
America,  in  Africa,  or  in  the  islands  of  the  sea  "man 
is  incurably  religious,"  and  the  glorious  gospel  of 
Christ  is  "the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  every 
one  that  believeth." 

Message 

But  peculiar  conditions  in  the  southern  continent 
call  for  emphasis  on  at  least  four  features  of  that 
message. 

The  Reality  of  Sin 

I.  Racial  inheritance  and  religious  history  unite  in 
making  large  demands  for  emphasis  upon  the  heinous- 
ness  of  sin  in  the  sight  of  God.  Going  back  to  the 
sources  of  the  large  Indian  contribution  to  the  life  of 
the  South  Americans  of  to-day,  we  find  cults  ranging 
from  the  crude  animism  of  the  barbarous  Amazonian 
and  La  Plata  tribes  to  the  polytheistic  faiths  found 
among  the  Incas  of  Peru,  the  Chibchas  of  Colombia^ 

149 


I50      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

the  Caras  of  Ecuador,  and  the  fighting  Araucanians  of 
Chile.  But  among  none  of  the  cults  was  there  a  clear 
definition  of  sin.  As  that  word  is  defined  in  the  Bible 
and  understood  among  evangelical  Christians,  there  is 
nothing  in  that  part  of  the  religious  inheritance  which 
has  come  to  the  South  American  people  from  Indian 
sources  which  gives  them  the  sense  of  guilt  and  shame, 
because  of  the  nature  of  sin,  as  being  inherently  vile 
and  hateful  in  the  sight  of  God. 

In  the  religious  history  of  the  European  racial  ele- 
ments entering  into  the  social  total,  the  essential  sin- 
fulness of  sin  has  been  slurred  over,  if  not  obscured. 
This  has  been  due  to  four  main  causes:  (i)  The 
Roman  Church  claims  the  right  to  define  what  is  truly 
sinful,  and  teaches  that  sins  may  be  divided  into  two 
classes,  venial  and  mortal.  The  former  "weakens  while 
it  does  not  entirely  destroy,  divine  grace,"  according  to 
Roman  theology.  The  latter  only  is  sin,  as  this  stern 
word  denotes  in  Scriptural  usage.  (2)  The  confes- 
sional, with  its  easily  uttered  forgiveness  of  sin  by  a 
man  like  themselves,  inevitably  lessens  the  loathing  of 
sin  in  those  for  whom  it  is  repeated  year  after  year. 
(3)  The  granting  of  indulgences  has  dulled  the  sense 
of  sin  wherever  the  custom  is  taught  and  practised. 
But,  does  the  Roman  Church  teach  that  indulgences 
may  be  secured,  and  promise  their  possessors  certain 
blessing?  In  the  Catechism  of  Christian  Doctrine 
are  these  questions  and  answers  :^ 


^Pages  170,  171. 


MESSAGE  AND  METHOD  151 

Question.    What  is  an  indulgence? 

Answer,  The  pardon  of  the  temporal  punishment 
due  on  account  of  sins  already  pardoned,  granted  by 
the  Church  aside  from  the  Sacrament  of  Penance,  by 
application  of  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ,  of  the  most 
Holy  Virgin  and  of  the  Saints. 

Question.  Has  the  Church  power  to  grant  in- 
dulgences ? 

Answer.    It  is  of  faith  that  it  has. 

Question.  Who  are  able  to  grant  indulgences  in  the 
Church  ? 

Answer.  The  Pope  in  all  the  Church,  the  Bishops 
in  their  dioceses. 

Question.    What  is  a  plenary  indulgence? 

Answer.  One  which  pardons  all  the  temporal 
penalty. 

Question.  Will  the  one  who  secures  a  plenary  in- 
dulgence go  to  Purgatory? 

Answer.  He  goes  directly  to  heaven  without  going 
to  Purgatory. 

In  Browning's  The  Ring  and  the  Book,  we  hear 
Count  Guido  Franceschini,  the  wife  slayer,  say  as  he 
pleaded  for  pardon : 

"It  must  be, 
Frown  law  its  fiercest,  there's  a  wink  somewhere." 

The  fact  that  this  titled  criminal  had  long  served 
as  private  secretary  to  "Rome's  most  productive  plant 
— a  Cardinal,"  gives  edge  to  the  statement.  It  came 
from  a  mind  fixed  in  the  conception  that  sin  is  not 


152      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

serious;  that  there  is  always  a  way  out,  "a  wink 
somewhere.'^  (4)  The  doctrine  of  the  "double  sense." 
This  is  nothing  less  than  teaching  that  deceit  is  justi- 
fiable under  certain  circumstances.  Incredible  as  it 
may  seem,  the  religious  history  of  the  Roman  Church 
has  this  black  mark  upon  it.  Cardinal  S.  Alfonso 
Maria  de  Liguori,  in  his  book  entitled  Moral  Theology, 
teaches  this  perversion  of  Scriptural  truth.  He  died  in 
1787.  In  1803  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  Rites 
declared  that  "in  all  the  writings  of  Alfonso  de  Liguori, 
edited  and  unedited,  there  was  not  a  word  that  could 
be  justly  found  fault  with."  Pope  Pius  VII  ratified 
the  Decree  and  made  Liguori  a  saint  less  than  thirty 
years  after  his  death.  In  his  book,  chapter  IV,  page 
160,  we  read:  "If  a  guest  is  asked  if  his  dinner  is 
good  when  really  it  is  bad,  he  may  answer  that  it  is 
good,  namely  (in  an  aside)  for  mortification."  Again 
in  chapter  IV,  page  172:  "If  a  man  makes  a  false 
promise  and  swears  to  it,  what  sin  does  he  commit, 
and  to  what  is  he  bound?  ...  A  man  may  make  a 
false  promise  with  an  oath  in  three  ways:  i.  Not 
intending  to  swear.  2.  Not  intending  to  bind  himself. 
3.   Not  intending  to  fulfil  the  promise." 

Additional  items  are  not  necessary  to  prove  this 
point. 

2.  The  Living  Christ,  the  only  Savior  and  Mediator 
between  God  and  man.  This  message  is  needed  in 
South  America  because  Christ  is  usually  presented  as 
dead  and  nailed  to  the  cross.  That  he  lives,  and  gives 
life  "more  abundantly,"  is  not  taught  by  crucifix,  ser- 


MESSAGE  AND  METHOD  153 

mon,  or  tract.  Mary  is  the  central  figure  in  nearly  all 
groups  of  images  and  pictures.  Mary  is  held  before 
the  people  as  one  who  saves  and  intercedes  for  the 
faithful.  Over  the  door  of  the  Jesuit  Church  in  Cuzco, 
Peru,  are  the  words,  "Come  unto  Mary,  all  ye  who 
labor,'*  etc.^  In  the  midst  of  such  conditions  Christ 
must  be  lifted  up  in  all  his  beauty  and  power  in  the 
evangelical  message. 

3.  Personal  salvation  by  faith,  issuing  in  conscious 
forgiveness  and  regeneration  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  Here  the  missionary  is  at  the  crux  of  his 
task.  Here  evangelicals  and  Romanists  part  company. 
Bishop  Romero  of  Buenos  Aires  diocese  said  in  the 
Congress  of  Argentina  in  1902,  in  opposing  a  national 
subsidy  for  the  evangelical  schools  carried  on  by  the 
Rev.  W.  C.  Morris :  ^  ''Between  the  Catholic  and 
Protestant  religions  there  exists  diametrical  opposi- 
tion/' He  was  right!  Salvation  given  through  a 
sacrament  and  maintained  by  other  sacraments  and 
salvation  received  directly  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ 
himself  are  definitions  diametrically  opposed  to  each 
other. 

This  teaching  of  the  attainability  of  conscious  per- 
sonal religious  experience  by  faith,  arrests  attention 
in  Latin  America.  The  experience  itself  brings  joy 
and  gladness  to  hearts  long  tortured  with  uncertainty 
as  to  their  acceptance  with  God.    It  satisfies  the  souls 


^See  Liguori's  Glories  of  Mary. 
^See  page  142. 


154      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

of  Latins  better  than  processions  and  images  or  all 
the  pomp  and  gHtter  of  a  gorgeous  ceremonial.  The 
message  must  thrill  with  the  vibrant  note  of  a  religious 
experience  which  makes  each  believing  soul  very  sure 
of  God. 

4.  Righteous  living  as  a  condition  of  maintaining 
and  deepening  this  new  life  of  God  in  the  soul.  Here 
again  the  demand  for  special  emphasis  arises  from  a 
long  history  in  which  there  has  been  no  severe  ethical 
demand  on  its  membership  by  the  Roman  Church. 
The  sad  truth  must  be  faced.  Priests  live  in  drunken- 
ness and  immorality  and  go  unrebuked  by  their 
superiors.  Dr.  S.  R.  Gammon  of  the  Southern  Presby- 
terian Church  in  Brazil  published  a  book  in  19 10 
entitled  The  Evangelical  Invasion  of  Brazil,  His 
twenty  years*  experience  fits  him  to  speak.  He  says  in 
part: 

"But  if  a  large  measure  of  responsibility  for  the 
moral  laxness  found  in  papal  lands  is  to  be  laid  at  the 
door  of  Romish  doctrine,  no  less  a  measure,  surely, 
is  to  be  laid  at  the  door  of  Rome's  priesthood.  The 
people  of  Brazil  would  lay  by  far  the  larger  measure 
of  it  at  the  door  of  Brazil's  priests.  'Like  priest  likf 
people'  is  a  true  proverb.  When  those  who  should  be 
the  moral  guides  and  examples  of  the  people  are  men 
of  depraved  lives,  men  of  unblushing  immorality,  this 
example  of  moral  turpitude  must  react  powerfully  on 
the  lives  of  the  people  themselves.  Much  has  been  said 
and  been  written  of  the  corruption  of  Romish  priests 
in  South  American  countries  and  the  phrase,  'as  im- 


MESSAGE  AND  METHOD  155 

moral  as  a  Brazilian  priest,'  may  be  found  in  European 
literature,  as  though  these  were  more  proverbially 
depraved.  Concubinage,  open  and  unblushing,  is 
common  among  them;  and  refined  sensibilities  are 
shocked  at  the  bare  suggestion  of  half  of  the  sad  story 
of  moral  depravity.  .  .  .  Celibacy  and  the  confessional 
have  dragged  the  priesthood  into  depths  of  iniquity 
that  are  inconceivable.  .  .  .  Many  of  the  superiors  do 
not  want  the  evils  remedied  because  they  are  part  and 
parcel  of  the  corruption.  ...  To  such  an  extent  has 
the  evil  grown  that  probably  not  one  priest  in  ten  would 
be  left,  were  discipline  applied  to  all  who  habitually 
offend  against  the  most  fundamental  rules  of  moral 
purity.'*  ^ 

"Evils  exist  in  evangelical  churches.  But  the 
churches  denounce  them.  If  a  minister  falls  into  sin 
he  is  summarily  dealt  with,  as  soon  as  evidence  of  his 
sin  is  procurable.  In  South  America  the  Church  well 
knows  the  scandalous  situation,  but  utters  no  word  of 
protest.  We  have  seen  within  a  year  the  correspond- 
ence from  the  secretary  of  one  of  the  bishops  of  one 
of  the  republics  addressed  to  a  Spanish  ex-priest  who 
has  been  preaching  the  evangelical  gospel  more  than 
three  years.  This  priest  had  fallen  into  immorality 
while  serving  in  another  diocese.  He  wrote  out  a 
confession,  at  once  humiliating  and  honorable,  and 
personally  laid  it  before  his  bishop.  Instead  of  help- 
ing him  right  the  wrong,  and  get  back  into  the  favor 


Tages  82-85. 


156      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

of  God,  this  ecclesiastic  told  him  he  would  transfer 
him  to  another  field,  and  there  he  could  ignore  it  all. 
This  was  done,  and  a  letter  given  the  sinful  priest  by 
his  bishop  saying  to  his  brother  bishop  whither  the 
young  man  went,  that  he  was  in  good  and  regular 
standing !  Broken-hearted  the  young  priest  sought  out 
the  evangelical  missionary,  was  truly  converted,  mar- 
ried her  whom  he  had  wronged,  and  is  living  honorably 
with  her  to  this  day.  A  letter  from  the  secretary  of 
the  bishop  offered  to  forgive  him  his  fault  in  marrying, 
receive  him  back  into  the  Roman  Church  and  guarantee 
him  a  good  parish.  As  to  the  wife,  the  letter  stated 
that  it  was  not  a  true  marriage  and  he  could  set  the 
woman  and  her  two  babes  adrift! 

"Detailed  proof  could  be  gathered  that  would  fill 
volumes,  but  it  must  suffice  to  say  that  the  vow  of 
purity  is  a  violated  vow  with  a  great  proportion  of 
the  priesthood,  and  that  thousands  of  the  illegitimate 
children  of  South  America  have  priests  for  their 
fathers.  ...  Is  the  ministry  of  the  gospel  to  be  left 
to  this  priesthood?  Are  the  people  of  South  America 
to  receive  the  chalice  of  life  from  their  hands?  Is 
there  any  Church  in  the  world  or  any  section  of  any 
Church  which  will  deny  the  duty  of  Christianity  to 
redeem  this  situation  in  South  America?"  ^ 

What  method  or  methods  are  best  calculated  to  give 
our  message  conquering  power  in  South  America? 
In  what  ways  shall  we  sound  forth  the  gospel  so  that 
it  shall  be  heard  and  heeded  ? 

^Speer,  South  American  Problems, 


MESSAGE  AND  METHOD  157 

Methods 

I.  Circulation  of  the  Bible.  The  whole  campaign 
waits  on  the  supply  of  the  Word  of  God  for  the  people 
in  their  own  tongue.  No  real  headway  can  be  hoped 
for  until  communities  and  nations  have  the  Scriptures. 
The  Bible  is  the  only  source  of  authoritative  teaching 
regarding  sin  and  salvation.  Unconverted  men  and 
women  need  the  Bible.  It  is  the  source  book  of  all 
spiritual  knowledge  for  the  new  disciple.  It  is  the 
incomparable  guide  to  the  religious  student  and  spirit- 
ual leader.  It  is  the  unsurpassable  book  of  devotion 
for  those  who  sesk  the  richest  experience  of  divine 
grace.  In  carrying  out  his  work  the  evangelical 
preacher  not  only  takes  his  text,  but  expounds  his 
whole  message,  from  and  by  the  authority  of  the  Bible. 
He  uses  it  as  containing  the  authentic  teaching  of 
Jesus  Christ  and  his  apostles.  There  can  be  no  higher 
authority  concerning  the  real  nature  of  sin  and  the 
fundamental  saving  truths  of  Christianity  than  the 
Book  which  alone  preserves  the  actual  story  of  the 
words  and  works  of  Jesus  and  his  apostles.  Upon 
the  teaching  of  the  apostles  and  prophets  of  Jesus 
Christ  the  Church  was  founded,  and  it  can  have  no 
other  historical  foundation,  no  other  outward  court  of 
appeal,  than  that,  for  the  exposition  and  defense  of 
these  saving  truths. 

In  lands  where  the  inspired  Word  has  been  denied 
to  the  people  it  is  of  the  very  first  importance  to  make 
two  statements  most  plain  both  by  word  and  deed : 


158      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

(i)  As  the  teachings  of  the  prophets,  of  Christ, 
and  of  his  apostles  were  given  out  freely  to  the  learned 
and  to  the  unlearned,  to  the  lowly  and  to  those  who 
ruled  over  them,  and  as  these  very  words  make  up  the 
body  of  Holy  Scripture  as  inspired  and  preserved  by 
God  himself,  this  Book  can  and  should  be  freely  used 
by  all  classes  of  all  ages  and  all  races  as  the  source 
of  instruction  in  the  way  of  salvation. 

(2)  The  Bible  is  the  final  authority  in  all  things 
spiritual.  Nothing  which  is  declared  by  the  Bible  as 
necessary  for  salvation  can  be  added  to  or  subtracted 
from  by  any  other  authority  without  betraying  the 
eternal  interests  of  the  souls  Christ  died  to  save. 
Tradition  is  ruled  out  of  court  by  this  evangelical 
message  regarding  the  Word  of  God,  together  with 
all  assumption  of  papal  or  priestly  authority  to  deny 
the  use  of  the  Scriptures  to  the  people,  or  to  take 
from  or  add  to  its  conditions  of  salvation  and  soul 
health. 

An  editor  of  one  of  the  missionary  journals  in  the 
United  States  not  long  since  wrote :  "Among  the  many 
evidences  of  direct  divine  interposition  in  the  evan- 
gelization of  Brazil,  there  are  none  more  noticeable 
than  the  almost  miraculous  results  attending  the 
simple  reading  of  the  Bible,  without  note  or  comment. 
There  are  scores  of  cases  on  record  of  individuals 
converted  by  the  perusal  of  copies  of  the  Scriptures 
which  had  come  into  their  possession,  and  several  of 
our  important  churches  had  their  origin  in  the  con- 
version of  individuals  by  the  unaided  study  of  the 


MESSAGE  AND  METHOD  159 

Bible  and  their  subsequent  reading  of  the  same  to 
their  relatives  and  neighbors  until  whole  neighbor- 
hoods had  accepted  the  gospel  before  ever  hearing  or 
seeing  a  Protestant  preacher." 

The  following  is  a  case  taken  from  many  similar 
cases  given  by  Dr.  Tucker  :*  "A  member  of  the  church 
in  Sao  Paulo  had  a  brother  who  was  a  seller  of  lottery 
tickets  and  annually  canvassed  large  sections  of  the 
country  on  horseback,  going  from  house  to  house  with 
his  wares.  Before  he  started  out  on  one  of  his  jour- 
neys, his  sister,  with  a  prayer  for  God's  blessing,  put 
a  copy  of  the  Bible  in  his  saddle-bags.  It  remained 
unnoticed  for  some  time  until,  being  storm-stayed  for 
some  days  at  a  plantation-house,  he  brought  it  out, 
and  as  a  matter  of  curiosity  showed  it  to  his  hostess. 
As  soon  as  the  lady  had  glanced  over  its  pages  she 
became  deeply  interested  in  it,  and  said,  'Why,  this 
is  just  the  book  that  I  have  been  longing  for  for  years.' 
She  not  only  read  it  eagerly  herself,  but  kept  calling 
the  attention  of  other  members  of  the  family  to 
passages  which  she  thought  especially  beautiful  or 
important.  Finally  she  began  to  ask  the  owner  for 
some  explanation.  He,  however,  replied  that  he  did 
not  belong  to  that  religion,  and  did  not  pretend  to 
understand  it,  but  that  his  sister  who  had  given  him 
the  Bible  did.  'Then  I  will  send  at  once  for  your 
sister  to  come  and  teach  us  about  this  new  religion,' 
she  replied,  and  accordingly  addressed  a  letter  to  the 

^The  Bible  in  Brazil,  247. 


i6o      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

sister  urging  her  to  come  and  explain  to  them  this 
new  and  strange  book,  signing  herself,  'Your  sister  in 
the  gospel/ 

"The  lady  went  as  was  requested,  and  upon  her 
arrival  was  delighted  and  embarrassed  to  find  more 
than  sixty  people  gathered  in  the  large  dining-room  of 
the  plantation-house  to  hear  her  explain  the  gospel. 
She  did  the  best  she  could  for  two  or  three  nights, 
and  then  wrote  to  her  pastor  that  he  must  come  at  once 
or  send  some  one  to  preach  to  the  people.  A  young 
native  preacher  was  sent,  and  he  conducted  services  for 
several  successive  nights  with  large  and  most  attentive 
audiences.  The  result  was  the  organization  of  a  Pres- 
byterian church,  which  now  bears  the  name  of  Itatiba, 
and  numbers  fifty  communicants.  The  young  man 
who  introduced  the  Bible  into  that  community  also 
became  converted,  and  he  has  been  for  years  a  most 
faithful  and  successful  colporteur,  selling  hundreds  of 
Bibles  and  penetrating  in  many  cases  far  into  the 
interior  where  no  minister  or  missionary  has  ever 
been.'' 

First,  last,  and  all  the  time,  the  work  of  the 
American  and  British  Bible  Societies  must  be  aided  in 
every  way  by  evangelical  Christians. 

2.  Preaching  the  gospel.  Christ  said,  "As  ye  go, 
preach !"  Paul  said,  "For  after  that  in  the  wisdom  of 
God,  the  world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God,  it  pleased 
God  by  the  foolishness  of  preaching  to  save  them  that 
believe."  This  preaching  is  evangelism  according  to 
Christ.     Evangelism  is  an  obligation  laid  upon  the 


MESSAGE  AND  METHOD  i6i 

propagandist  of  the  faith  by  the  terms  of  the  great 
commission.  We  are  commanded  to  make  disciples. 
We  are  not  ordered  merely  to  announce  a  "plan  of 
salvation."  We  have  not  exhausted  the  command  until 
disciples  are  witnessing  to  their  joy  in  the  new  Master. 
The  missionary  should  meditate  prayerfully  on  the 
order  in  which  the  duties  are  prescribed  by  our  Lord 
in  his  final  commission.  According  to  Christ  the  first 
business  of  the  Christian  worker  is  to  make  disciples. 
Teaching  them  follows.  And  the  teaching  commanded 
is  confined  to  "them."  His  last  command  fixed  the 
order  of  propagandist  activities  for  all  races  and  all 
fields,  and  all  time.  First  "make  disciples,"  and  then 
teach  them — not  unbelievers — "to  observe  all  things, 
whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you."  The  blessed 
promise  of  his  presence  is  for  those  who  follow  his 
command. 

The  mass  movement  in  India  to-day  is  a  standing 
proof  of  the  large  wisdom  of  this  program  of  Christ. 
The  workers  have  educated  their  own  disciples.  Those 
who  have  benefited  by  the  schools  have  come  to  a 
leadership  influential  out  of  all  proportion  to  their 
numbers.  They  are  filling  positions  in  government 
service,  in  commercial  life,  and  in  Christian  work  to 
which  neither  they  nor  any  of  their  castes  could  have 
aspired  before  discipleship.  All  through  those  packed 
masses  of  depressed  people  in  India  has  run  a  new 
thrill  of  hope.  They  see  a  Master  whom  it  is  well 
to  serve. 

What  a  message  this  evangelism  brings  to  the  mil- 


i62       SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

lions  in  South  America!  It  is  so  new,  so  fresh,  so 
arresting,  so  satisfying.  It  is  in  very  deed  the  ''good 
news."  The  evangeHcal  preacher  has  no  images,  no 
list  of  saints,  to  recommend  as  objects  of  trust  and 
appeal.  He  has  on  the  other  hand  the  unsurpassed  gift 
of  personal  and  intimate  and  loving  communion  with 
the  Father  and  the  Savior  to  offer  to  every  man. 
When  he  proclaims  the  redemption  wrought  out  on 
the  cross,  when  he  proclaims  with  a  heart  full  of  joy 
and  confidence  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  he  proclaims 
also  the  only  conditions  on  which  these  gifts  become 
the  possession  of  every  man.  The  conditions  are 
repentance  for  sin  and  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
It  is  a  universal  message,  and  the  conditions  are  those 
which  every  man  can  fulfil  if  he  will  do  so. 

This  is  the  point  at  which  the  tyranny  of  priestcraft 
can  be  broken  down  most  effectively,  for  the  man 
who  hears  the  appeal  of  God  to  his  own  soul,  and  the 
summons  to  trust  his  Father  directly  is  soon  aware 
that  the  intrusion  of  a  priestly  functionary  upon  his 
inner  relations  with  God  is  an  outrage  on  God's  grace 
and  on  the  human  conscience.  The  message  of  for- 
giveness, of  justification  or  acceptance  into  God's 
direct  and  constant  fellowship,  addressed  to  all 
prodigal  sons,  implies  that  he  who  obeys  can  live  daily 
with  God.  To  many  Latin  Americans,  Roman 
Catholics  and  agnostics  alike,  it  is  a  thrilling  and 
utterly  unexpected  announcement,  that  prayer  is  daily 
speech  with  God. 

Could  any  method  be  more  assuring  of  the  favor 


MESSAGE  AND  METHOD  163 

of  God  than  the  evangelism  which  presents  this  direct 
approach  to  God  through  the  preaching  of  the  gospel? 
This  is  going  about  the  business  commanded  by  our 
divine  Lord  in  his  own  appointed  way.  In  this  cam- 
paign of  evangelism  negative  and  irritating  methods  of 
approach  should  not  be  used.  Many  have  erred 
grievously  at  this  point,  and  many  are  erring  yet  in 
various  parts  of  the  field.  Evangelical  Christians  are 
not  sent  to  South  America  to  overthrow  Romanism. 
They  are  not  there  because  many  inhabitants  are 
Romanists.  Their  mission  to  South  America  is  to 
offer  salvation  to  people  who  do  not  have  it.  Their 
business  is  not  to  antagonize  but  to  preach  Christ. 
Millions  are  not  in  communion  with  the  Church  of 
Rome.  Millions  are  children  of  parents  who  have 
long  ago  rejected  Romanism.  When  an  attack  is  made 
upon  the  teaching  of  the  Roman  Church  by  an  evan- 
gelical missionary  he  will  be  applauded  by  many.  But 
by  whom  ?  By  those  who  will  follow  him  as  he  presents 
the  claims  of  Christ  to  the  heart  and  Hfe?  No!  It 
will  come  from  those  who  have  renounced  all  religion, 
and  therefore  rejoice  to  see  any  religious  belief  dealt 
hard  blows.  The  methods  of  the  anticlerical s  are  not 
those  vvhich  should  be  used  by  the  evangelical  mis- 
sionary. No  form  of  direct  controversy  should  be 
sought  or  lightly  undertaken.  There  is  work  to  be 
done  in  combating  error,  but  this  will  be  forced  upon 
the  missionary  more  often  than  he  will  find  it  profitable 
to  pick  up  the  gage  of  battle.  Jesus  said,  "I  came  not 
to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil." 


i64      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

Controversy  is  often  a  sheer  waste  of  intellectual 
and  spiritual  munitions.  In  all  the  history  of  the 
Church  the  wisest  and  most  successful  evangelical 
preachers  have  found  that  direct  controversy  is  less 
efficient  than  the  tremendous  influence  of  the  positive 
message.  Abuses  of  the  most  shocking  kind  had 
grown  up  in  the  Jewish  Church,  but  Paul  only  speaks 
of  them  in  sorrow,  and  passes  on  to  his  positive  offer 
of  peace  and  pardon  and  fellowship.  Much  of  the 
strength  of  George  Fox  lay  in  his  constant  emphasis 
upon  the  riches  of  a  life  all  given  up  to  God,  and  filled 
with  his  grace.  John  Wesley  could  have  devoted  his 
life  to  merciless  excoriation  of  flagrant  abuses  in  the 
Church  of  England,  but  he  chose  to  start  a  great 
spiritual  movement.  The  Panama  Congress  wisely 
advised  that  the  approach  "to  the  peoples  and  beliefs  of 
Latin  America  should  be  neither  critical  nor  antago- 
nistic." The  seven-minute  address  of  Dr.  W.  F. 
Oldham  expressed  the  thought  of  the  great  majority 
of  the  delegates.    He  said  in  part : 

"I,  too,  was  born  a  Roman  Catholic,  but  have  always 
lived  under  a  free  flag,  and  do  not,  therefore,  feel  as 
acutely  as  you."  As  to  the  presentation  of  evangelical 
truths,  he  says : 

"I  would  distinguish  between  minor  matters  and 
fundamental  error,  and  with  the  'determination  to 
understand'  that  Dr.  Mott  quoted  from  the  Bishop  of 
Oxford  I  would  search  for  the  underlying  reasons 
for  the  error  so  that  I  might  show  how  that  need  to 
which  the  error  seeks  to  minister  can  be  better  met 


MESSAGE  AND  METHOD  165 

by  a  true  understanding  of  gospel  teaching.  Take  the 
worship  of  the  Virgin  Mary.  What  makes  this  one 
of  the  most  widely  received  and  popular  errors  of 
Romanism?  Is  it  not  the  longing  of  frail  humanity 
for  that  in  God  which  feels  the  weaknesses  and  sympa- 
thizes with  the  struggles  of  poor,  failing  folks?  How 
shall  I  preach  in  the  presence  of  this  human  fact  and 
this  Roman  teaching  ?  Shall  I  not  bring  to  my  hearers 
a  Christ  who  is  not  only  very  God  of  very  God — 
begotten  not  made — but  also  very  man,  who  is  not  a 
'high  priest'  who  cannot  be  touched  with  the  feeling  of 
our  infirmities,  but  *one  that  hath  been  in  all  points 
tempted  like  as  we  are  ?'  And  should  I  not  ceaselessly 
endeavor  with  utmost  tenderness  to  point  out  that  all 
they  are  seeking  in  Mary  is  present  in  boundless 
measure  in  Jesus,  our  human-divine  Savior — and 
would  thus  seek  to  recover  for  them  their  living  Lord  ? 
That  is,  in  a  word  I  would  seek  to  be  evangelical  rather 
than  Protestant  in  the  general  trend  of  my  teaching. 
I  would  trust  the  clear  light  of  my  positive  construc- 
tive, Biblical  statement  to  supplant  wrong  ideas,  for  it 
is  the  very  function  of  light  to  shine  away  the  dark- 
ness. But  above  all  I  would  earnestly  pray  God  to 
keep  me  sympathetic  and  gentle  in  my  approaches  to 
the  people,  and  that  he  would  create  in  me  the  yearning 
desire,  the  passion  of  soul,  to  save  these  ungospeled 
ones  from  sin  and  wrong  and  from  either  self-suffi- 
ciency or  callousness  of  spirit."  ^ 


^Commission  II,  Panama  Congress. 


i66      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

3.  A  continent-wide  provision  for  Christian  educa- 
tion in  all  its  forms.  To  go  into  detail  here  would  be 
but  to  rehearse  what  has  already  been  outlined  in 
Chapter  VI. 

4.  The  free  use  of  good  literature.  Here  the  un- 
preparedness  of  the  missionary  body  is  seen  in  its 
worst  form.  Here  the  evangelical  forces  have  failed 
to  comply  with  the  dictates  of  common  prudence. 
Knowing  the  enormous  power  of  the  printed  page 
whether  for  good  or  evil  the  enemy  has  been  allowed 
to  sow  the  tares  of  infidel,  agnostic,  and  salacious 
literature  while  the  mission  boards  slept.  Here  and 
there  sacrificial  efforts  by  a  few  heroic  souls  with  a 
vision  have  redeemed  the  situation.  A  stream  of 
French  infidelity  and  even  of  French  immorality  has 
found  its  way  into  Spanish  or  is  read  in  the  original 
in  every  part  of  South  America,  while  the  leaders  of 
missionary  work  failed  to  organize  a  sufficient  counter 
attack  in  the  form  of  periodicals,  tracts,  and  books 
in  Portuguese  and  Spanish,  by  which  alone  we  can 
reach  the  minds  and  hearts  of  millions  in  South 
America.  Having  been  denied  the  blessings  of  the 
Protestant  movement,  Spain  itself  has  produced  al- 
most no  literature  which  can  be  utilized  in  the  mis- 
sionary campaigns  now  being  waged.  This  literature 
has  yet  to  be  created.  And  when  this  is  done,  the 
problem  of  suitable  agencies  for  distribution  must  be 
thought  through  and  set  in  operation. 

5.  A  large  use  of  the  growing  national  Church- 
membership.     South  American  converts  are  not  as 


MESSAGE  AND  METHOD  167 

hard  to  be  won  as  is  commonly  believed.  But  this  is 
not  the  only  encouragement  in  the  situation.  The 
South  American  convert  is  half  a  century  nearer  the 
goal  of  Christian  equipment  than  the  average  convert 
from  a  heathen  or  pagan  faith.  He  has  always  known 
of  the  one  God  whose  incarnate  Son  died  on  the  cross 
as  a  sacrificial  offering  for  sin.  He  has  known  all  his 
life  of  forgiveness  of  sin,  though  in  an  erroneous  form, 
and  has  always  had  immortality  before  him  both  as  a 
goal  and  incentive.  On  the  average  he  is  a  better 
educated  man  than  our  converts  in  India  or  Africa. 
Therefore  he  can  be  used  as  a  witness  for  his  Lord 
earlier  in  his  experience,  and  more  effectively  than 
those  in  many  other  fields.    And  he  should  be  so  used. 

It  is  beginning  to  be  recognized  in  the  Churches  at 
the  Home  Base  that  too  little  soul-winning  and  soul- 
feeding  work  has  been  expected  of  lay  members.  The 
best  conceivable  proof  of  Christ's  power  is  a  saved  life, 
freed  from  the  thraldom  of  sin  and  filled  with  the  joy 
of  a  transforming  experience.  To  fail  to  use  that 
life  would  be  as  harmful  to  the  convert  as  it  would  be 
to  the  cause  of  Christ. 

"The  evangelical  Church  in  the  field  is  practically  a 
new  force.  It  did  not  exist  when  the  first  mission- 
aries landed  and  began  their  work.  The  visible  agency 
was  then  the  foreign  missionary  and  such  aids  in  the 
way  of  literature  and  helpers  as  he  could  bring  with 
him.  But  now  early  in  the  twentieth  century  we  find 
ourselves  in  possession  of  a  new  agency,  the  organized 
Church.     This  force  is  so  new  that  it  is  not  yet  fully 


i68      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

understood,  and  not  being  fully  understood  it  falls 
far  short  of  being  efficiently  utilized."  ^ 

Self -propagating  churches  frankly  conforming  to 
national  standards  of  salary  and  equipment,  can  cer- 
tainly be  built  up  in  South  America  by  the  use  of  the 
spontaneous  witnessing  of  newly-won  disciples.  The 
Apostolic  Church  was  established  chiefly  by  converts 
who  remained  in  the  calling  or  business  in  which  they 
were  found,  but  who  eagerly  and  ceaselessly  witnessed 
for  their  Lord.  Mohammedanism  is  spread  over 
Africa  by  camel-drivers  and  merchants,  every  one  of 
whom  speaks  to  the  pagan  African  of  Mohammed  and 
the  worship  of  the  one  God.  With  such  a  campaign 
Christianity  would  quickly  win. 

Such  an  experiment  has  been  tried  out  in  the  Philip- 
pine Islands  in  the  last  fifteen  years.  Within  the  first 
seven  years  over  20,000  converts  had  been  gathered 
into  Church  fellowship,  and  more  than  two  hundred 
selected  converts  were  preaching  from  one  to  three 
times  each  week  without  salary,  and  with  no  more 
thought  of  receiving  salary  than  teachers  in  our  Sun- 
day-schools have  of  being  paid  for  their  work.  Several 
of  the  larger  groups  of  converts  assumed  the  support 
of  a  gifted  young  man  as  their  own  pastor.  One  gave 
him  and  his  wife  rooms,  and  others  gave  fish,  rice, 
fowls,  and  money  tmtil  prosperity  enabled  them  to  deal 
more  generously.  The  sacrificial  spirit  was  called  out. 
Believers  were  drawn  together.     Spontaneity  charac- 


^Commission  VI,  Panama  Congress,  7. 


MESSAGE  AND  METHOD  169 

terized  giving  and  praying  as  well  as  speaking.  Of 
such  a  working  national  Church  the  missionary  will 
gladly  say,  "These  must  increase,  but  I  must  decrease." 
These  must  take  over  and  carry  on  the  vast  enterprise 
of  evangelizing  their  own  continent. 

6.  A  larger  program  of  social  service.  This  method 
is  not  new.  It  has  been  used  from  the  beginning,  but 
impending  and  profound  readjustments  throughout 
South  America  call  for  alert,  suggestive  leadership  in 
both  preventive  and  remedial  services  to  a  social  order 
unsettled  at  best  but  certain  to  be  shaken  to  its  foun- 
dations by  causes  already  at  work. 

South  America  is  soon  to  have  an  influx  of  manu- 
facturing interests.  Raw  materials  are  there.  Power 
pours  down  their  hills  which  will  soon  be  harnessed  to 
hydroelectric  machinery,  and  factories  are  bound  to 
spring  up.  This  will  bring  both  capital  and  labor. 
Cities  will  grow  in  deserts.  "This  industrial  revo- 
lution, which  is  now  on  its  way  around  the  world,  is 
vastly  more  than  a  radical  change  in  the  forms  of 
industry.  The  method  of  gaining  a  livelihood  has 
always  had  a  powerful  influence  in  shaping  civiliza- 
tion. The  incoming  of  the  factory,  the  opening  up  of 
virgin  resources,  and  the  development  of  commerce 
create  conditions  of  life  as  far  removed  from  those 
which  attend  a  civilization  primarily  agricultural  as 
the  east  is  from  the  west.  Daily  habits,  the  standard 
of  living,  methods  of  housing,  sanitation,  the  density 
of  population,  the  death-rate,  the  marriage  rate,  the 
birth-rate,  interdependence  between  individuals,  classes, 


I70      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

communities,  and  nations,  and  a  thousand  other  things 
are  all  profoundly  affected  by  the  organization  of 
industry  and  the  resulting  development  of  mines,  rail- 
ways, and  factories.  New  and  conflicting  ideas  and 
interests,  class  consciousness,  and  at  the  same  time  a 
growing  sense  of  solidarity;  new  conceptions  of  the 
relations  of  the  individual  to  society  embodied  in 
socialism,  syndicalism,  and  anarchism;  new  rights, 
new  duties,  new  opportunities,  new  responsibilities, 
new  needs,  new  perils — all  these  go  to  make  up  the 
great  social  problem  so  characteristic  of  our  times 
which  constitutes  an  imperative  demand  for  the  re- 
adjustment of  civilization  to  radically  new  conditions 
created  by  the  industrial  revolution. 

"These  new  social  problems  complicate  moral  and 
religious  problems.  The  division  of  labor,  which  is 
the  very  essence  of  organized  industry,  multiplies  inter- 
dependence a  thousandfold,  renders  human  relation- 
ships far  more  close  and  complex,  creates  new  rights 
and  new  duties,  and  therefore  raises  new  questions  of 
practical  morals."  ^ 

Trained  social  students  among  the  evangelical  forces 
have  a  duty  to  keep  sharp  lookout  on  all  such  matters 
in  order  to  prevent  the  tragedies  unforeseen  in  our 
own  and  European  states.  Bad  housing,  overcrowding, 
high  death-rates,  unsanitary  factories  and  shops,  and 
child-labor  must  be  headed  off.  Such  evils  begin  in 
ignorance,  but  live  on  cupidity. 


^Commission  II,  Panama  Congress. 


MESSAGE  AND  METHOD  171 

Here  and  there  in  Latin  America  also  outstanding 
examples  of  institutional  work  are  to  be  found,  such 
as  the  People's  Central  Institute  of  the  Southern 
Methodist  Mission  at  Rio  de  Janeiro.  One  of  our 
correspondents  thus  outlines  its  work:  "A  combined 
down-town  institutional  forward  movement  to  reach 
the  masses  in  the  commercial  and  business  center  and 
the  extensive  slum  district  and  the  seafaring  classes  of 
the  port  of  Rio  de  Janeiro,  a  city  of  nearly  a  million 
inhabitants,  (i)  Department  of  evangelization  and 
religious  instruction :  preaching,  gospel  meetings,  Bible 
classes,  Sunday-school,  Bible  reading,  tract  distribu- 
tion, etc.  (2)  Department  of  elementary  and  practical 
education :  kindergarten,  day  and  night  schools,  classes 
in  the  practical  arts  of  cooking,  housekeeping,  sewing, 
first  aid  to  the  injured,  typewriting,  etc.  (3)  De- 
partment of  physical  training:  (a)  classes  for  young 
men  and  boys,  young  women  and  girls,  in  physical 
culture;  (b)  gymnastics  and  indoor  games;  (c)  open- 
air  playgrounds.  (4)  Department  of  charity  and  help : 
medical  consultations,  clinic  and  dispensary,  visita- 
tions and  personal  ministry  to  the  sick  and  neglected. 
(5)  Department  of  recreation  and  amusement:  festi- 
vals, lantern  shows,  popular  lectures,  social  gatherings 
and  picnics.  (6)  Department  of  employment:  a 
bureau  whose  object  is  to  bring  those  in  need  of  em- 
ployment into  touch  with  employers.  (7)  Depart- 
ment for  seamen :  preaching  and  gospel  service  in  the 
hall  and  on  board  ship,  reading,  correspondence,  and 
game  rooms,  distribution  of  literature,  visitation  of 


172      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

the  sick  in  the  hospitals  and  on  board  ship,  board  and 
lodging,  and  care  for  the  general  spiritual,  intellectual, 
social,  and  physical  welfare  of  sailors.'*  ^ 

With  the  recovery  of  Christ's  conception  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  as  a  saved  society  here  in  the 
earth,  where  God's  will  is  done  by  man  as  it  is  by  the 
angels,  methods  of  social  Christianity  are  soon  adapted 
to  local  needs.  But  the  evangelical  churches  must 
prove  their  service  value  to  the  communities  where  they 
do  their  work.  The  helpfulness  of  the  Son  of  man 
must  be  seen  and  felt  in  the  lives  of  unselfish  members 
who,  like  their  Lord,  are  always  "going  about  doing 
good."  Sacrificial  services  for  the  sick,  the  unfortu- 
nate, the  stranger,  the  lonely,  or  the  foreigner  is  the 
unforced  expression  of  love.  And  "God  is  love." 
"Beloved,  if  God  so  loved  us,  we  also  ought  to  love 
one  another."  "My  little  children,  let  us  not  love  in 
word,  neither  with  the  tongue,  but  in  deed  and  truth/' 


^Commission  II,  Panama  Congress. 


THE  PANAMA  CONGRESS  AND  THE 
OUTLOOK 


VIII 

THE  PANAMA  CONGRESS  AND  THE 
OUTLOOK 

Since  February,  191 6,  the  briefest  study  of  mis- 
sionary work  in  the  southern  continent  must  include 
an  appraisal  of  the  Congress  on  Christian  Work  in 
Latin  America. 

This  delegated  body  of  299  workers  represented 
twenty-two  American  nations  and  fifty  missionary 
boards  and  societies.  It  met  in  Panama,  February 
10-20,  19 1 6,  and  when  it  adjourned  a  new  chapter 
had  been  written  in  the  religious  history  of  the 
western  continent.  If  South  America  felt  the  im- 
pulse of  this  historic  gathering  more  than  the  other 
countries,  it  is  because  the  continental  part  of  the 
Latin  American  problem  is  there,  and  it  has  five  eighths 
of  the  whole  population  to  be  reached. 

Origin 

The  Congress  grew  out  of  a  "divine  discontent.** 
From  the  hour  when  those  who  framed  the  plans  for 
the  great  World  Missionary  Conference  at  Edinburgh 
in  1 9 10  decided  that  missions  in  Greek  and  Roman 
Catholic  lands  would  not  be  included  in  its  purview, 
it  was  clear  that  a  similar  gathering  dealing  with  the 
problems  of  Latin  America  only  would  be  a  necessity. 

173 


174      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

Delegates  to  the  Edinburgh  Conference  informally 
agreed  upon  such  a  plan  before  leaving  Great  Britain. 
The  next  step  was  taken  nearly  two  years  later. 
This  time  the  Foreign  Missions  Conference  of  the 
United  States  and  Canada  acted.  This  influential  body 
of  secretarial  representatives  of  boards  of  foreign 
missions  set  March  12-13,  1913,  as  the  date  for  an 
informal  conference  of  those  who  have  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  Latin  America  at  heart.  This  was  held 
in  New  York  City  and  developed  a  surprising  interest. 
Able  papers  were  presented,  stirring  addresses  were 
made,  and  a  Committee  on  Cooperation  in  Latin 
America  was  called  into  being,  to  consider  what 
further  steps  should  be  taken.  After  much  corre- 
spondence, deliberation,  and  prayer,  this  Committee, 
September  22,  19 14,  issued  the  call  for  a  Congress  on 
Christian  ^Vork  in  Latin  America. 

Preparation 

To  furnish  a  basis  for  intelligent  discussion,  and 
tabulated  results  for  a  permanent  record,  eight  Com- 
missions were  appointed  with  trained  missionary 
leaders  as  chairmen  and  a  total  of  215  members.  The 
work  of  these  Commissions  can  be  estimated  by  their 
names. 

I.     Survey  and  Occupation. 
II.     Message  and  Method. 

III.  Education. 

IV.  Literature. 


CONGRESS  AND  OUTLOOK  175 

V.  Women's  Work. 

VI.  The  Church  in  the  Field. 

VII.  The  Home  Base. 

VIII.  Cooperation  and  the  Promotion  of  Unity. 

Sessions 

The  first  formal  session  was  addressed  by  his 
excellency,  Senor  La  Fevre,  Minister  of  Foreign  Rela- 
tions of  the  Republic  of  Panama.  The  fact  that  this 
prominent  official  of  the  new  nation  gave  an  address 
of  welcome  was  most  gratifying  to  those  who  knew' 
that  the  Roman  Catholic  Bishop  of  the  diocese  of 
Panama,  urging  the  fact  that  Roman  Catholicism  is 
the  Established  Church  of  the  Republic,  had  not  only 
persuaded  the  President  to  deny  the  Congress  the  use 
of  the  National  Theater  for  its  public  meetings,  but 
had  instructed  the  priests  publicly  to  denounce  the 
gathering  and  to  forbid  Romanists  to  attend. 

Senor  Le  Fevre  said  in  part:  "I  desire  to  welcome 
you,  not  because  of  the  formalities  of  etiquette,  but 
because  I  wish  with  all  sincerity  to  contribute  to  the 
success  of  meetings  like  these,  which  help  to  bring  to 
my  country  elements  of  the  highest  civilization  to 
which  all  good  citizens  aspire.  The  Constitution  of 
the  Republic  of  Panama  gives  ample  guaranties  of 
liberty  of  conscience.  As  a  proof  of  this,  and  because 
our  government  fervently  desires  to  create  the  feeling 
of  tolerance  in  the  republic,  I  have  not  hesitated  to 
accept  your  kind  invitation  and  to  proffer  a  genuine 


176      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

welcome,  although  I  am  a  sincere  and  devout  Roman 
Catholic.  ...  I  take  great  pleasure  in  saluting  you 
in  the  name  of  the  government  of  Panama,  and  wish 
for  you  all  success  in  your  mission." 

An  entire  day  was  given  to  the  consideration  of 
each  of  the  Commission  Reports.  No  "findings"  or 
"declarations  or  policies"  were  even  proposed  for 
adoption.  The  Congress  was  held  for  a  deeper  under- 
standing of  the  intricate  problems  of  the  evangelization 
of  Latin  America,  and  for  the  promotion  of  friend- 
ship and  brotherliness.  The  germinal  suggestions  of 
the  Reports  and  of  the  daily  discussions  at  Panama 
are  the  only  "deliverances"  which  the  Congress  offers 
to  the  students  of  mission  work  in  Latin  America. 
The  Congress  voted  on  but  one  measure,  and  that  was 
to  enlarge  the  Committee  on  Cooperation  in  Latin 
America,  commending  the  large  projects  which  the 
boards  will  soon  put  forward. 

Achievements 

What  are  some  of  the  things  which  were  accom- 
plished, or  set  on  the  way  toward  achievement,  by 
the  Panama  Congress? 

I.  A  scientific  "survey"  of  the  life  of  Latin 
America  was  prepared  in  the  eight  Commission  Re- 
ports, which  has  international  significance.  Nothing 
has  been  published  about  South  America  approaching 
these  Reports  in  thoroughness  and  accuracy.  The 
editors  of  the  Outlook  say:  "The  printed  reports  .  .  . 


CONGRESS  AND  OUTLOOK  177 

are  noteworthy  documents, — scientific,  full  of  the 
fruits  of  painstaking  and  original  research.  Those 
on  'Education'  and  'Women's  Work,'  for  example, 
are  sociological  essays  worthy  of  a  scholarly  encyclo- 
pedia." 

Into  these  Reports  has  been  poured  the  combined 
knowledge  and  experience  of  hundreds  of  the  best 
minds  of  North  and  South  America.  Every  con- 
ceivable source  of  information  was  tapped.  States- 
men of  long  and  varied  experience ;  bishops  with  years 
of  administrative  service  to  their  credit;  missionary 
secretaries  grown  wise  in  the  issues  of  Latin  America 
through  long  handling  of  their  problems ;  missionaries 
from  every  branch  of  the  work;  educators  of  the 
highest  rank — all  have  given  of  their  best  to  enrich 
these  Reports  until  they  stand  forth  worthy  in  them- 
selves to  justify  all  the  labor  and  cost  of  the  Congress 
if  nothing  else  could  be  set  down  to  its  credit.  To- 
gether with  a  stenographic  report  of  the  best  of  the 
addresses  at  Panama,  these  Reports  are  to  be  pub- 
lished in  three  indexed  volumes.  These  will  be  in- 
valuable to  students  of  South  American  conditions  for 
decades  to  come. 

2.  Proof  was  furnished  for  the  world  to  see  that 
Latin  Americans,  if  given  an  equal  chance,  are  the 
intellectual  and  spiritual  peers  of  their  Anglo-Saxon 
brethren.  Solid  ability  was  displayed  by  the  national 
I^stors  and  educationalists.  To  those  who  knew 
South  America  it  was  no  surprise,  but  the  caliber  of 
tkese  men  and  women  from  the  nations  among  whom 


178      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

mission  churches  have  been  gathering  converts  for 
decades  came  as  a  revelation  to  many  from  North 
America. 

There  were  such  men  as  the  Rev.  Alvaro  Reis, 
pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  Rio  de  Janeiro, 
Brazil.  Mr.  Reis  is  a  native  son,  led  to  Christ  in  early 
life,  and  educated  for  the  ministry  in  Brazil,  and  has 
served  for  years  as  pastor  of  one  of  the  strongest 
national  churches  on  the  continent.  He  is  a  man  of 
about  fifty  years  of  age,  with  a  fine  presence,  a  com- 
manding voice,  and  a  strong  personality.  He  is  a 
forceful  and  convincing  preacher,  and  has  won  his 
way  to  real  leadership  among  the  men  who  are  putting 
new  moral  underpinning  beneath  the  life  of  Brazil. 
He  is  liberally  supported  by  the  free-will  offerings 
of  the  church  of  which  he  is  the  pastor. 

Dr.  J.  Luis  Fernanda  Braga,  Jr.,  is  a  modern  scholar 
and  a  natural  leader  of  men.  He  is  the  Chairman  of 
the  National  Committee  of  the  Young  Men's  Chris- 
tian Association  in  Brazil.  The  ease  with  which  he 
played  his  full  part  in  the  Congress,  both  in  strong 
public  addresses  and  in  the  intricate  details  of  Com- 
mittee work  showed  the  stuff  of  which  the  modern 
South  American  is  made. 

The  Rev.  Frederico  Barroetavena  of  Argentina  is  a 
national  pastor  from  Rosario  where  he  is  serving  a 
self-supporting  church  for  the  sixth  year.  He  is  a 
graduate  of  the  modest  Theological  Seminary  sup- 
ported by  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Buenos 
Aires,  and  is  serving  a  loyal  and  enthusiastic  church. 


CONGRESS  AND  OUTLOOK  179 

Mr.  Barroetavena  is  an  impressive  speaker  and  a  tire- 
less worker.  Over  200  new  members  were  taken  into 
his  church  in  one  year,  nearly  all  of  whom  were  con- 
verted in  the  regular  services. 

Space  limitations  forbid  the  mention  of  a  score  of 
others  who  were  actually  present,  or  of  hundreds  who 
were  kept  away  by  distance,  expense,  and  the  limit 
necessarily  placed  on  the  number  of  delegates  to  such  a 
body.  It  was  recognized  that  with  such  leaders  a  self- 
supporting  and  self-directing  Church  throughout  South 
America  is  not  such  a  far-off  event  as  many  had  sup- 
posed. 

3.  North  American  delegates  were  convinced  that 
social  and  moral  conditions  in  Latin  America  are  just 
as  dark  as  they  have  been  represented  by  missionaries^ 
and  by  such  books  as  Dr.  Speer's  South  American 
Problems.  A  scientifically  conducted  survey  has  estab- 
lished the  facts  beyond  dispute.  Commission  Reports 
include  but  the  merest  fraction  of  the  evidence  sub- 
mitted by  correspondents  as  to  low  moral  standards, 
illiteracy,  illegitimacy,  and  social  inefficiency.  But 
enough  is  contained  in  them  to  show  that  the  conditions 
demand  the  gospel  of  individual  salvation  and  of 
national  and  social  righteousness.  Just  as  President 
Sarmiento  in  Argentina  and  President  Alfaro  in 
Ecuador  turned  to  evangelical  leaders  for  help,  educa- 
tors, statesmen,  and  journalists  of  South  America 
plead  for  our  help  to-day. 

At  no  time  during  the  Congress  was  this  direct 
challenge  of  national  leaders  in  Latin  America  uttered 


i8o      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

in  more  ringing  tones  than  in  the  remarkable  address 
of  Judge  del  Toro.  This  man  is  not  a  member  of  any 
evangelical  church,  yet  he  came  to  the  Congress 
to  appeal  to  evangelical  Christianity  for  the  spiritual 
and  moral  leadership  which  Latin  America  must 
have  if  it  is  to  throw  off  the  evils  of  intolerance, 
superstition,  and  illiteracy  which  prevent  its  develop- 
ment. He  represents  a  multitude  of  thinking  men 
who  are  shaping  the  destinies  of  South  America.  Like 
them  he  has  lost  faith  in  the  state  Church.  Unlike 
many  of  them  he  sees  hope !  He  finds  it  in  Scriptural 
Christianity.  *T  have  listened,"  he  said,  "during  these 
days  to  the  voice  of  America  expressed  in  three 
languages.  Its  vast  territory,  its  many  races,  its  com- 
plicated problems,  having  passed  through  my  imagina- 
tion and  my  conscience  many  times,  and  always  at  the 
close  of  my  meditations  there  shone  with  brighter 
light  the  words  of  Jesus:  *But  I  say  unto  you,  Love 
your  enemies.  .  .  .  Ye  therefore  shall  be  perfect,  as 
your  heavenly  Father  is  perfect.*  The  labor  of  im- 
planting this  doctrine  is  great.  It  means  not  only 
preaching,  but  living  the  gospel,  planting  schools  where 
children  can  be  taught  and  universities  where  those 
who  scale  the  heights  of  science,  arts,  and  letters  may 
preserve  the  humility  of  Christians  and  use  their  privi- 
leges for  the  good  of  their  brethren.  Withal  there 
must  be  Christian  literature  in  Spanish  and  Portuguese 
to  lead  child  and  adult  into  the  living  principles  of 
Christ.  May  God  illumine  your  hearts  and  minds  for 
this  great  task !" 


CONGRESS  AND  OUTLOOK  i8i 

4.  Conviction  was  carried  to  hundreds  of  the  most 
influential  Christian  leaders  that  the  evangelization  of 
Latin  America  is  a  task  as  difficult,  as  vast,  and  as 
promising  and  with  as  strong  a  note  of  "immediacy" 
as  comes  from  any  mission  field  in  the  world.  One  of 
the  missionary  administrators  who  was  present 
throughout,  and  whose  participation  was  always  help- 
ful both  in  address  and  committee  work,  has  had  long 
experience  in  Asiatic  mission  fields  and  pleads  their 
case  with  zeal  and  power.  He  said  before  one  of  the 
supporting  boards,  since  the  Congress,  that  the  sweep 
and  significance  of  the  missionary  work  in  all  Latin 
America  amazed  and  stirred  him,  and  that  he  felt  the 
appeal  of  this  field  to  be  one  which  held  a  note  of 
divine  imperiousness  for  the  churches  of  North 
America.  This  is  a  typical  experience.  These  dele- 
gates will  communicate  their  new  conviction  to  thou- 
sands and  these  to  tens  of  thousands,  and  the  arousing 
of  evangelical  Christians  in  the  United  States,  Canada, 
and  Great  Britain  will  be  well  on  the  way  toward 
achievement.  For  the  lack  of  this  breath  of  interest 
and  intercession  in  her  sails,  the  ship  of  South 
American  missionary  effort  has  been  partially  be- 
calmed.   Now  it  will  feel  a  thrill  and  move ! 

5.  The  Congress  gave  the  world  fresh  proof  that 
the  unity  for  which  our  Lord  prayed  is  already  attained 
in  the  hearts  and  lives  of  many  of  his  people.  If  all 
the  delegates  and  speakers  had  been  members  of  the 
same  visible  Church,  there  could  have  been  no  deeper 
union  in  spirit,  in  motive,  in  purpose,  in  devotion. 


i82      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

Roman  leaders  make  great  capital  out  of  the  "unhappy 
divisions"  of  Protestantism.  There  are  too  many 
denominations;  there  is  some  strife  here  and  there. 
But  such  differences  of  belief  as  existed  at  Panama 
are  compatible  with  entire  oneness  at  the  deepest  levels 
of  experience  and  life. 

It  is  at  these  profound  deeps  of  soul-life  that  the 
boasted  unity  of  Romanism  fails.  Strife  and  bitterness 
between  monk  and  monk,  between  Capuchin  and  Do- 
minican, between  Augustinian  and  Recoleto  groups  are 
hidden  from  public  gaze ;  but  they  are  there,  and  they 
burn  ceaselessly.  The  unity  realized  in  the  Panama 
Congress  came  not  from  uniformity  of  opinion,  but 
from  the  urgency  of  tasks  too  great  for  anything  but 
the  united  effort  of  all.  As  these  were  seriously  faced 
day  after  day,  no  one  asked  whether  the  speakers  were 
Methodists,  Baptists,  Presbyterians,  or  Episcopalians, 
for  all  spoke  the  language  of  the  children  of  God  and 
brothers  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  compelHng  testimony 
to  a  unity  already  attained  is  the  most  valuable  con- 
tribution of  the  Congress. 

Three  hundred  and  eighty-five  years  ago  a  band  of 
men  gathered  at  Panama.  They  planned  the  first 
invasion  of  South  America,  and  carried  it  out  with 
consummate  daring  and  merciless  cruelty.  At  last 
Panama  has  seen  a  different  type  of  invaders  plotting 
together  for  a  second  advance  into  the  southern  conti- 
nent. These  go  in  the  name  of  Christ  with  love  in  their 
hearts,  and  are  not  asking  what  the  people  of  those 
lands  can  give  them,  but  rather  "seek  to  impart  unto 


CONGRESS  AND  OUTLOOK  183 

them  some  spiritual  gift  to  the  end  that  they  may  be 
estabHshed.'*  It  is  a  plan  far  more  promising  than  the 
commercial  policy  which  German  leaders  called  "peace- 
ful penetration."  It  is  peaceful,  and  more.  It  is 
sacrificial,  as  becomes  those  who  are  followers  of  him 
who  gave  himself  that  others  "may  have  life  and  may 
have  it  abundantly." 

The  Congress  on  Christian  Work  at  Panama  means 
more  for  South  American  interests  in  their  higher 
ranges  than  anything  that  has  taken  place  since 
Columbus  saw  its  shores.  Time  will  only  add  to  its 
rich  significance.  Every  young  man  or  woman  who 
invests  a  Hfe  of  service  there  will  find  the  work  made 
more  plain  before  them  because  of  the  ever-memorable 
ten  days  at  Panama  in  February,  19 16. 

Outlook 

Victories  have  been  won  in  the  face  of  opposition  as 
hot  as  has  been  met  with  in  any  field.  The  success  of 
South  American  mission  work  compared  with  the  same 
kind  of  work  in  other  fields  surprised  all  who  par° 
ticipated  in  the  Congress  on  Christian  Work  in  Latin 
America.  No  statistical  tables,  however  cunningly 
devised,  have  a  mesh  fine  enough  to  catch  and  hold 
for  the  gaze  of  the  curious  the  most  profound  and 
dynamic  results  of  moral  and  spiritual  forces  such  as 
those  employed  by  the  missionary.  Therefore,  we 
must  look  at  those  results  which  are  too  subtle  and  too 
pervasive  and  too  much  diffused  throughout  society  to 


i84      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

be  seized  and  imprisoned  in  the  cold  columns  of  the 
statistical  expert. 

The  lives  of  the  missionary  body  in  South  America 
have  witnessed  to  the  vital  connection  between  true 
Christianity  and  holy  living.  This  has  toned  up  the 
ethical  situation  in  a  way  recognizable  in  a  hundred 
directions,  but  it  is  a  result  so  vast,  so  silent,  and  so 
transforming  as  to  escape  exact  statement.  It  creates 
an  atmosphere  in  which  baseness  breathes  with  in- 
creasing difficulty,  and  virtue  revives  and  walks  erect. 
It  makes  it  harder  to  do  wrong  and  easier  to  do  right 
in  a  land  where  religion  has  had  no  necessary  connec- 
tion with  morality,  and  where  even  popular  govern- 
ment was  despaired  of  by  many  for  the  lack  of  rugged 
character  in  those  whose  suffrages  controlled  its 
destiny. 

Is  it  not  an  immense  achievement  that  can  be 
credited  to  the  missionary  body — that  of  wresting 
religious  toleration  from  ten  nations  which  had  em- 
bedded the  hardest  intolerance  in  their  constitutions? 
Is  it  not  one  of  the  outstanding  victories  of  the  world- 
wide missionary  effort  of  a  century  that  a  little  band 
of  consecrated  men  have  defeated  the  leagued  hosts 
of  the  hierarchy  in  a  continent-wide  battle  waged 
during  half  a  century  of  splendid  daring  and  conquer- 
ing faith?  Where  is  there  a  parallel?  Here  is 
triumph.  Here  is  a  success  so  far-reaching  that  every 
working  missionary,  and  every  supporting  board,  and 
every  candidate  for  service  in  that  field  can  take  it  as 
the  pledge  of  the  King  himself  that  all  other  barriers 


CONGRESS  AND  OUTLOOK  185 

shall  be  thrown  down,  and  the  whole  continent  won 
for  righteousness. 

Humane  societies  spring  up  wherever  the  missionary 
goes.  Cattle  are  no  longer  dragged  from  the  holds  of 
ships  by  ropes  around  their  horns,  while  unmerciful 
shippers  and  buyers  jeer  at  their  agony.  The  first 
Society  for  the  Prevention  of  Cruelty  to  Animals  in 
South  America  was  organized  by  Dr.  John  F. 
Thompson,  one  of  the  pioneer  missionaries.  It  has 
transformed  the  treatment  of  dumb  animals  in  the 
nation  of  Argentina,  and  its  influence  is  felt  in  greater 
mercy  to  the  domestic  animals  in  every  part  of  the 
continent. 

Temperance  and  prohibition  are  taught  first  by  mis- 
sionaries. No  witness  against  the  use  of  intoxicants 
can  be  heard  in  South  America  which  is  not  the  result 
of  the  missionary  precept  and  example.  Every  mis- 
sionary society  is  a  temperance  organization,  and  about 
the  best  form  of  temperance  organization  at  present. 
In  a  land  where  every  eating-house  is  a  barroom,  and 
where  one  cannot  eat  except  to  the  accompaniment  of 
the  popping  of  corks  and  the  clinking  of  drinking 
glasses,  this  testimony  is  sorely  needed. 

It  was  a  missionary — the  Rev.  William  Goodfellow 
— who  was  chosen  by  President  Sarmiento  of  the 
Argentine  Republic  to  aid  in  the  establishment  of  the 
first  generally  adopted  system  of  public  schools  in 
South  America. 

President  Alfaro  of  Ecuador  turned  to  another  mis- 
sionary— the  Rev.  Dr.  Thomas  B.  Wood — to  lead  in 


186      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

planting  a  system  of  free  public  schools  in  Ecuador. 
Dr.  Wood  selected  the  Rev.  Harry  Compton  and  Mrs. 
Compton  as  his  associates,  and  together  these  mission- 
aries set  up  the  normal  schools  in  Quito  and  con- 
ducted them  until  leaders  were  developed  among  the 
Ecuadorians. 

In  Brazil,  also,  missionary  leadership  was  largely 
influential  in  securing  for  that  republic  the  boon  of 
a  vigorous  system  of  public  schools. 

Converts  came  slowly  at  first.  In  this  respect  the 
work  followed  the  course  of  missions  in  Asia  and 
Africa,  but  the  rate  of  growth  has  been  more  rapid 
in  South  America  than  in  the  average  foreign  fields 
of  the  several  Churches.  Surprise  was  felt  by  prac- 
tically all  experienced  missionary  leaders  in  the 
Panama  Congress  when  it  was  noted  that  there  are 
now  119,549  members  and  adherents  in  the  evan- 
gelical Churches  in  South  America.  The  magnitude 
of  the  total  amazed  them.  We  have  been  at  work  but 
a  few  years  in  comparison  with  the  service  rendered 
in  Asiatic  and  African  fields.  Qualified  and  partial 
religious  liberty  was  enjoyed  in  Brazil  from  the  start, 
but  not  even  yet  is  there  so  free  a  hand  as  has  been 
given  in  India  from  the  beginning  of  the  last  century. 
Religious  toleration,  poorly  enforced  in  many  parts, 
has  only  been  attained  in  Spanish-speaking  South 
America  from  forty  years  to  less  than  six  months  in 
the  different  nations.  The  workers  there  have  perse- 
vered under  almost  prohibitive  conditions  for  whole 
decades  of  the  period  of  missionary  occupation. 


CONGRESS  AND  OUTLOOK  187 

Individual  boards  report  successes  in  the  continent 
under  survey  from  which  we  can  show  the  compara- 
tive fruitfulness  of  the  several  fields.  A  few  illustra- 
tions must  serve  as  adequate  proof. 

The  Southern  Baptist  Board  established  work  in 
Japan  in  1890,  or  eight  years  later  than  its  beginnings 
in  Brazil.  But  at  the  Panama  Congress  it  was  shown 
that  they  had  12,516  members  in  Brazil  as  against  659 
members  in  Japan.  The  same  Board  began  work  in 
North  China  in  i860,  and  had  47  missionaries  there 
last  year  and  6,983  members  as  against  the  12,516 
members  in  Brazil.  In  Africa  the  showing  is  much 
more  favorable  to  Brazil. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Board  established  work  in 
India  in  1856.  After  thirty-two  years  they  had  but 
7,000  members,  as  against  11,353  ^^^^  members  and 
over  4,000  probationers  in  South  America  after  a 
shorter  period  of  work  since  work  could  be  done  in 
the  language  of  the  people. 

The  Northern  Presbyterian  Board  began  work  in 
South  America  in  1859,  or  twenty-five  years  after 
planting  its  work  in  India.  They  now  have  8,361 
members  in  all  their  fields  in  South  America,  against 
8,563  full  members  in  the  three  missions  carried  on 
in  India.  In  India  they  have  a  staff  of  ordained 
missionaries  of  54  men,  while  in  South  America  their 
total  ordained  staff  is  only  40.  But  in  India  equipment, 
schools,  lay  missionaries,  and  native  helpers  far  out- 
rank the  total  of  the  South  American  missionary  plant 
and  force  employed. 


i88      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

These  illustrations  are  typical.  They  prove  con- 
clusively that  South  America  is  as  fruitful  a  mission 
field  as  the  average. 

There  has  been  no  mass  movement  in  South 
America.  Perhaps  the  conditions  are  such  as  to  pre- 
clude the  probability  of  ever  experiencing  such  whole- 
sale ingatherings.  These  Christward  currents  have 
thus  far  been  confined  to  massed  populations  living 
under  urban  conditions,  and  wrought  into  very  close- 
knit  social  organizations.  It  may  be  that  movements 
of  a  similar  nature  will  not  gladden  the  hearts  of  the 
missionaries  in  the  southern  continent;  but  this  much 
is  proved  beyond  peradventure — South  America  yields 
results  in  the  conversion  of  people,  in  reformed  lives, 
in  rising  national  Churches,  and  in  the  pervasive  and 
transforming  power  of  the  Word  of  God  in  the  lives 
of  nations  quite  as  encouragingly  as  in  other  and  older 
mission  fields.  When  we  pour  into  that  continent 
resources  of  men  and  of  money  proportionate  to  those 
sent  and  maintained  elsewhere,  results  no  less  striking 
will  gladden  men  and  rejoice  the  heart  of  God. 

The  outlook  is  full  of  hope.  Moving  simultaneously 
or  in  cooperation  several  of  the  missionary  boards  and 
societies  are  preparing  to  undertake  forward  move- 
ments.   Among  these  are : 

I.  A  more  complete  occupation  of  the  whole  field. 
Some  areas  are  wholly  neglected,  while  workers  are 
relatively  crowded  in  other  portions  of  the  continent. 
Some  boards  have  placed  their  representatives  in 
nations  and  provinces  already  partly  covered  by  other 


CONGRESS  AND  OUTLOOK  189 

agencies,  with  the  inevitable  waste  arising  from  the 
duplication  of  preachers,  teachers,  schools,  and  other 
institutions,  while  whole  republics  or  parts  of  nations 
are  left  unprovided  with  any  missionary  agency. 

For  example,  there  are  but  three  ordained  foreign 
missionaries  reported  for  all  of  Venezuela  with  its 
nearly  three  million  inhabitants,  while  the  one  state  of 
Sao  Paulo,  Brazil,  has  scores  of  workers.  Ecuador  is 
not  occupied  by  any  of  the  regular  boards.  Northern 
Brazil  is  wofully  neglected,  and  the  crying  need  of  that 
vast  Amazonian  field  must  be  met  by  such  realinement 
of  territory  and  readjustment  and  increase  of  the 
number  of  missionaries  as  will  bring  the  gospel  within 
the  reach  of  all. 

2.  Cooperation  between  missionary  forces  received 
such  emphasis  at  Panama  that  it  was  felt  by  all  that 
we  were  being  led  of  the  Spirit  into  a  range  of  co- 
operative effort  hitherto  deemed  impossible.  As  was 
said  at  the  World  Conference  in  Edinburgh,  "Th^ 
work  is  a  campaign  of  allies;  and  yet  many  are 
ignorant  of  what  the  others  are  doing  ...  it  is  the 
judgment  of  many  who  are  best  acquainted  with  the 
facts  that  the  efficiency  of  the  whole  missionary  forces 
could  be  enormously  increased,  even  without  any  addi- 
tion of  missionaries,  if  only  there  were  more  concerted 
planning  and  wise  cooperation." 

Coordinating  and  standardizing  the  courses  of  study 
in  all  the  schools  of  a  given  nation  in  which  several 
missions  are  carrying  on  their  work  would  greatly 
increase  the  efficiency  of  the  institutions  as  educational 


I90      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

agencies,  and  give  a  tangible  demonstration  to  all  who 
know  of  the  work  that  there  is  real  unity  of  spirit  and 
plan  among  the  evangelical  forces.  Such  a  study  of 
the  educational  problems  of  any  part  of  the  field  as 
would  make  possible  this  closer  knitting  up  of  the 
unrelated  efforts  of  scattered  schools  might  reveal  the 
possibility  of  merging  some  schools  so  as  to  eliminate 
undesirable  competition  and  cover  more  territory  with 
the  same  expenditure  of  money,  and  the  employment 
of  the  same  staff  of  workers. 

A  central,  cooperating  Commission  might  well  be 
supported  by  all  the  boards  having  work  in  the  field  for 
the  purpose  of  translating  and  publishing  literature. 
The  several  colleges  which  should  be  planted  in  Rio  de 
Janeiro,  Buenos  Aires,  and  Santiago  should  be  estab- 
lished upon  such  a  cooperating  basis  as  would  raise 
their  usefulness  to  the  highest  levels.  The  training  of 
missionary  candidates  would  also  be  a  work  in  which 
cooperation  could  find  a  most  profitable  field. 

3.  The  enlarged  production  of  good  literature. 
Popular  education  is  steadily  becoming  more  wide- 
spread and  efficient.  Awakening  minds  are  hungry 
for  books  and  periodicals.  Apostles  of  evil  are  minis- 
tering to  that  hunger  by  sending  into  South  America 
books  and  periodicals  which  teach  atheism,  agnosti- 
cism, and  infidelity  at  the  best,  and,  at  the  worst,  un- 
speakable vileness.  News-stands  and  the  counters  and 
shelves  of  bookstores  in  every  city  offer  skeptical  and 
vice-breeding  literature.  These  publications  teach  that 
religion  is  an  outgrown  superstition  and  that  material- 


CONGRESS  AND  OUTLOOK  191 

istic  philosophy  is  the  only  rational  guide  for  thinking 
men. 

As  an  offset  to  this  influence  there  is  little  Spanish 
or  Portuguese  literature  suitable  for  Protestant  con- 
verts. The  need  for  theological  works  of  a  modern 
and  general  character  is  insistent.  Books  on  homiletics 
and  other  branches  of  pastoral  service  can  hardly  be 
said  to  exist  in  either  language.  No  system  of  com- 
mentaries has  been  produced.  Neither  in  the  fields  of 
general  or  national  history  or  philosophy  or  sociology 
are  there  volumes  which  a  modern  scholar  would  call 
adequate.  In  fiction  there  is  nothing  as  clean  and 
dynamic  as  Dickens  or  Scott  or  George  Eliot's  works. 
And  in  what  might  be  named,  in  the  highest  sense  of 
that  term,  propagandist  literature, — books  for  con- 
vincing opponents,  persuading  those  who  hesitate, 
defending  Scriptural  positions,  and  refuting  erroneous 
doctrines, — all  missionary  bodies  are  wofully  lacking. 

The  tentative  plan  is  to  create  an  interdenominational 
Commission  on  Evangelical  Literature  in  Spanish  and 
Portuguese,  the  larger  number  of  members  giving  but 
portions  of  their  time  and  but  two  or  three  men 
devoting  all  of  their  energies  to  the  common  task,  the 
expense  to  be  shared  by  such  boards  and  societies 
working  throughout  Latin  America  as  will  enter  this 
agreement.  The  books  so  produced,  and  other  good 
literature  available  in  either  language,  are  to  be 
stocked  and  sold  from  tw^o  common  centers,  the 
Portuguese  at  Rio  de  Janeiro,  and  the  Spanish  in 
some  Spanish-speaking  city  in  the  western  hemisphere. 


192       SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

As  workers  face  up  to  a  new  literature  campaign 
it  is  clear  that  the  work  is  so  vast  and  the  cost  so 
immense  that  cooperation  in  the  production  of  cer- 
tain kinds  of  literature  is  imperative,  that  transla- 
tions will  not  meet  the  situation,  and  that  those  who 
are  chosen  for  this  fundamentally  important  task  must 
be  men  of  long  Latin-American  experience,  language 
experts,  with  the  touch  of  modern  scholarship,  and 
with  true  spiritual  vision.  Among  titles  already 
suggested  are:  "The  Message  of  Evangelical  Christi- 
anity,'* "The  Essentials  of  Religion  as  Found  in  the 
Bible,"  "The  Nature  of  Church  Authority,"  "Helps 
for  the  Devotional  Reading  of  the  Bible,"  and  "Helps 
to  Character  Building." 

Upon  this  campaign  soon  to  be  launched  will  depend 
the  salvation  of  countless  thousands  of  people,  and  the 
edification  and  underbuilding  in  the  things  of  the  mind 
and  heart  of  millions  yet  unreached.  It  is  indeed  a 
project  fraught  with  great  hope. 

4.  A  plan  to  reach  Latin-American  students  during 
their  period  of  study  in  North  America.  According  to 
the  last  reports  available  there  are  700  students  from 
Latin-American  countries  enrolled  in  the  colleges,  uni- 
versities, and  technical  schools  of  North  America.  The 
Committee  on  Friendly  Relations  among  Foreign 
Students  is  rendering  valuable  service  to  the  group 
from  Latin- American  countries.  "Provision  is  made 
for  meeting  them  upon  their  arrival  in  the  United 
States,  and  for  giving  them  special  assistance  in  going 
to  the  university  which  they  expect  to  attend.     Com- 


CONGRESS  AND  OUTLOOK  193 

mittees  have  been  appointed  in  the  various  colleges  and 
universities  to  assist  Latin-American  students  in  regis- 
tration and  in  the  securing  of  satisfactory  accommoda- 
tions. Special  receptions  for  Latin-American  students 
are  given  from  time  to  time  in  the  homes  of  professors 
and  others  of  the  university  community.  The  Com- 
mittee on  Friendly  Relations  among  Foreign  Students 
invites  all  Latin-American  students  to  attend  special 
conferences  for  students  held  during  a  ten-day  period 
in  June.  Over  one  hundred  Latin-American  students 
attended  such  conferences  last  year  as  guests  of  the 
Committee.  Plans  are  being  made  for  publishing  a 
handbook  of  information  regarding  North  American 
institutions  for  the  use  of  Latin-American  students. 
A  complete  directory  giving  the  name,  nationality,  and 
university  address  of  each  Latin-American  student  in 
the  United  States  is  being  prepared  for  free  distribu- 
tion. Efforts  are  made  to  facilitate  the  investigation 
on  the  part  of  Latin-American  students  of  industrial 
and  manufacturing  plants,  also  institutions  and 
agencies  for  educational  and  social  betterment  pur- 
poses." ^ 

5.  Definite  efforts  to  reach  the  student  classes,  and 
the  "intellectual  in  general.  With  negligible  excep- 
tions the  missionary  appeal  has  been  addressed  to  the 
humbler  classes.  It  is  now  proposed  to  begin  a  "drive" 
to  reach  the  "intellectuals" — the  influential  classes. 
These  fall  into  two  main  groups — the  student  body 


^Commission  III,  Panama  Congress. 


194      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

in  government  institutions,  and  professional  men  and 
politicians. 

These  men  are,  at  best,  indifferent  to  any  religious 
appeal.  Religion  and  superstition  are  convertible  terms 
in  their  minds.  Some  are  hostile,  opposing  any 
religious  program  as  unworthy  of  the  attention  of  a 
modern  mind.  Among  five  thousand  students  in  one 
South  American  university  only  four  men  openly 
avowed  settled  religious  convictions.  Three  of  these 
were  Romanists  and  one  a  Protestant.  This  is  typical 
of  student  groups  throughout  the  southern  republics. 
Spiritism  and  theosophy  are  gaining  a  hearing  among 
thousands  of  these  men — proving  again  that  the  heart 
craves  religion,  and  will  not  be  satisfied  with  mere 
negation. 

To  provide  pastors  with  the  educational  prepara- 
tion for  such  a  task,  and  possessed  of  the  language 
gifts,  the  tact,  and  the  personality  needed  to  arouse 
and  guide  a  true  spiritual  interest  among  the  thinking 
classes  of  South  America  is  the  initial  difficulty.  With 
suitable  places  of  worship,  an  ample  budget,  a  church 
atmosphere  at  once  cordial  and  dignified,  reading 
matter  that  will  command  both  attention  and  respect, 
it  is  to  be  hoped  that  indifference  will  give  place  to 
interest,  and  hostility  to  faith  and  cooperation. 

The  educational  program  to  meet  this  need  calls 
for  the  establishment  of  several  colleges,  with  good 
material  equipment  and  endowment.  It  is  proposed 
to  staff  them  with  consecrated  scholars  who  will  make 
their   life   contribution   as   Christian   teachers.      The 


CONGRESS  AND  OUTLOOK  195 

course  should  not  conform  to  the  courses  laid  down 
by  the  several  governments,  but  must  be  shaped  with 
a  view  to  giving  a  broad  and  sound  education,  based 
upon  genuine  Christian  character.  If  recognition  of 
its  work  in  the  form  of  degrees  from  the  government 
university  can  be  gained,  that  will  be  an  advantage. 
A  generous  number  of  such  institutions  scattered 
throughout  South  America  would  exercise  a  profound 
influence  by  supplying  intellectual  leadership  coupled 
with  the  highest  Christian  character.  It  would  give 
a  mighty  impulse  to  every  good  cause  and  change  the 
very  currents  of  national  life. 

As  feeders  to  these  colleges  there  should  be  a  well- 
matured  plan  for  local  day-schools  of  a  simple  but 
efficient  type.  These  ought  to  be  entirely  supported  by 
modest  fees  paid  by  parents  who  have  the  benefits  of 
their  aid  in  building  up  their  children  in  knowledge 
and  Christian  character. 

There  should  be  vocational  schools  at  a  few  centers 
where  pupils  could  work  and  earn  their  support  during 
a  part  of  the  day  while  studies  occupied  the  remaining 
hours,  and  all  under  the  most  wholesome  Christian 
influences. 

6.  There  must  be  greater  emphasis  upon  adequate 
training  for  national  preachers  and  teachers.  In 
Santiago,  Chile,  a  joint  theological  seminary  has  been 
begun  by  Methodists  and  Presbyterians.  It  has  been 
in  operation  two  years,  and  the  plan  has  proved  a  com- 
plete success.  Its  staff  is  inadequate,  and  it  meets  in  a 
church,  as  there  is  no  building  yet  provided.    All  the 


196      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

foreign  teachers  except  one  have  exacting  duties  in 
other  forms  of  missionary  service;  but  the  increased 
efficiency  of  the  eight  young  men  who  are  pursuing  the 
course  is  highly  gratifying.  Denominational  seminary 
work  is  being  done  in  Brazil  and  in  Argentina,  but 
with  poor  equipment  and  inadequate  staff,  except  at 
one  or  two  places.  An  experienced  worker  in  Brazil 
writes:  "We  wonder  why  we  do  not  make  greater 
advance,  why  we  do  not  reach  the  upper  or  educated 
class,  and  yet  we  are  trying  to  do  this  with  workers 
whose  preparation  is  limited  to  a  few  years  of  study 
with  some  missionary  whose  time  is  largely  occupied 
with  other  duties."  There  is  a  need  in  Latin  America 
to-day  for  an  educated  ministry,  and  we  need  not  even 
think  of  reaching  cultured  men  and  women  until  we 
have  men  of  their  own  blood  who  can  meet  them  on  a 
social  equality  and  can  preach  correctly  in  their  own 
tongue.  At  the  Panama  Congress,  Bishop  Brown  of 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  who  spent  twenty- 
four  years  in  Brazil,  said :  "I  believe  most  fully  in  the 
educated  native  minister.  I  am  convinced  that  the 
Anglo-Saxon  cannot  within  one  generation  fully 
understand  the  view-point  of  the  Latin  man.*' 

It  is  also  the  fixed  purpose  of  many  missionary 
leaders  to  develop  evangelical  normal  schools.  Mac- 
kenzie College  has  already  taken  the  first  steps  toward 
the  establishment  of  a  school  of  pedagogy.  In  these 
institutions  would  be  trained  the  teachers  needed  in 
the  mission  schools,  and  the  excellent  preparation  and 
high   character   of   the   graduates   would   practically 


CONGRESS  AND  OUTLOOK  197 

compel  their  employment  in  private  and  government 
institutions.  Funds  and  lives  invested  in  this  form  of 
work  will  be  far  more  fruitful  than  if  spent  in  the 
maintenance  of  day-schools. 

7.  A  new  and  enlarged  use  of  the  Sunday-school  as 
the  greatest  single  agency  in  both  evangelization  and 
Christian  education. 

The  World's  Sunday  School  Association  has  ap- 
pointed the  Rev.  George  P.  Howard  as  its  special 
secretary  for  South  America.  He  gives  one  half  of 
his  time  to  the  Sunday-school  work,  and  one  half  to 
one  of  the  missionary  boards.  Mr.  Howard  was  born 
and  reared  in  Buenos  Aires  and  educated  in  North 
America.  His  parents  were  English,  his  father  being 
one  of  the  most  useful  ministers  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  in  eastern  South  America  for  many 
years.  With  the  appointment  of  Mr.  Howard  hope 
has  sprung  up  on  all  sides  that  this  great  agency  is  soon 
to  take  the  influential  place  which  it  is  fitted  to  hold 
among  the  forces  which  will  lead  South  America  to 
Christ. 

It  is  a  form  of  religious  education  open  to  both 
learned  and  unlearned.  Its  chief  text-book  is  already 
in  the  hands  of  converts.  Free  opportunities  exist 
for  its  work  in  every  city  and  town.  It  develops 
church  attendance.  It  touches  family  life  by  serving 
the  children.  It  provides  outlets  for  the  service  of 
hundreds  of  lay  members  as  officers  and  teachers. 
Future  preachers  will  first  prove  their  gifts  in  the 
Sunday-school.    Future  national  leaders  will  be  given 


198      SOUTH  AMERICAN  NEIGHBORS 

vision  and  purpose.  Its  influence  is  already  felt  in 
social  and  political  life.  "It  is  not  uncommon  to  meet 
a  senator  or  a  representative  or  even  a  cabinet  minister 
who  in  his  boyhood  days  attended  an  evangelical 
Sunday-school,  an  experience  which  has  left  an  in- 
delible mark  on  the  young  statesman." 

Mr.  Howard  says:  "What  has  been  done  with 
unscientific  methods  and  poorly  trained  workers  in 
South  America  heartens  us  to  believe  that  undreamed- 
of results  can  be  gained  with  proper  preparation." 

Inspirational  conventions,  teacher  training,  lesson 
helps  prepared  on  the  field,  with  illustrations,  allusions, 
and  atmosphere  such  as  to  arrest  and  hold  the  atten- 
tion of  both  teacher  and  pupil, — -with  the  soul-winning 
spirit  animating  the  entire  system,  crowned  with  the 
blessing  of  God,  promise  the  "undreamed-of  results'* 
of  Mr.  Howard's  statement. 

For  the  second  time  God  flings  down  a  challenge  to 
the  evangelical  forces  to  enter  South  America  in 
strength  through  doors  set  wide  open  by  his  own  right 
hand.  A  century  ago  James  Thompson  saw  that 
mighty  arm  open  the  same  lands  to  Scriptural  Chris- 
tianity. He  labored  like  an  apostle,  but  pleaded  in 
vain  for  adequate  help,  and  the  first  great  opportunity 
passed. 

Now  again  the  same  voice  is  saying,  "Behold  I 
have  set  before  thee  a  door  opened."  A  new  industrial 
era  calling  for  profound  social  readjustments;  the 
opening  of  new  commercial  relations  with  North 
America  on  a  scale  that  staggers  the  imagination ;  rapid 


CONGRESS  AND  OUTLOOK  199 

economic  development  in  the  more  progressive  repub- 
lics; the  opening  of  the  Panama  Canal;  the  impulses 
of  a  new  Pan-Americanism  needing  spiritual  guidance; 
the  call  of  millions  who  have  cut  all  religious  cables 
and  are  adrift  without  chart  or  compass;  and  the 
overthrow  of  religious  intolerance  in  its  last  citadel 
within  the  last  six  months,  unite  with  the  world 
changes  caused  by  the  Great  War  in  an  imperious  call 
from  our  King  to  give  South  America  spiritual  help. 

Will  the  new  commercial  relations  be  Christianized  ? 
Can  we  not  so  influence  those  who  open  branch  banks 
and  commercial  houses  that  they  will  select  such  men 
as  their  representatives  and  put  into  force  such  methods 
of  transacting  business  as  will  prove  to  the  people  of 
those  lands  that  the  moral  life  of  North  America  and 
Europe  is  wholesome  and  dominates  the  business  world 
in  which  we  move?  Will  not  the  tourists  and  the 
journalists  and  all  who  come  into  contact  with  South 
America  cooperate  in  bringing  in  a  better  order  ? 

Will  the  challenge  be  met  ?  Will  prayer,  money,  and 
the  offering  of  lives  meet  this  second  divine  call  to 
give  a  continent  the  gospel? 

"And  I  heard  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  saying.  Whom 
shall  I  send,  and  who  will  go  for  us?  Then  I  said, 
Here  am  I;  send  me." 


APPENDIXES 


X 

Ph 

< 


H 
O 

P^ 

o 

CO 

O 

HH 

H 

CO 

CO 


looqog  iiepnng 


gjooqog  iiBptmg 


B93v  nv  P 

pan:}(I«qnf][  pus  pazi^dBg 
'  :ff)U3J3qpy  UBi'j'siiqQ 


KjoBonmiiraioQ  jpij 


Buoi'j'BzniBSjQ  qojnqQ 


5B)g  8ApB^  JO  jB^OX 


8J93lJO^ 

•natnoj^  ^Hia  :natao^ 


puB  'ejaqoTOj,  'sjaqaBOjj 
:u9j\[  pamBpjoufi 


uaj^  paniBpjO 


sauBuoissij^ 
nSrajo  j  JO  {B^bx 


euBioisXqj;  :>o^  SMOpi^ 
pne  uarao^  paujBmiifi 


eu'BioisAqjj 


(n8p\[)  suBtoisXqj 


puB  U9fi  isumoisXqj 


saiiBnoissip\[  pamspjo 


•  (C*  -bot^    ....... 

■i^r^eo'^    ■oidb    ^    '•    '^    '•    ^    ~ 

•lO  -(MCS 

•<M00    '■    ^~'-    '•    ^~~-    '•    '•    '■    '■    '•    ~ 

;^-  ::;;:::::::  : 

CO 

•  oi-r-i        •    -t^o e^    • 

•0«OC<1       '■       -lOW       ^       ^      ^      ^       -r-HO 


•  t^'"*!  .-leo    •■^ 


^»0^.-lrH>-HeC«DTHOt»»-IO'-<Tt< 


CO  Q  «5  <M  U3  N  < 


<(M-*»-l        (N         O      •      ■•-•        CO        W 


>cr-»-ii-iu5    -usiot^    -eo 


i§^  :' 


(M05(M-<*ooM<ot^c<icqooe^eo«o< 
Mi-t  ^eo      co»-i      t^      < 


■»Ort(M         (M 


•  t^r*     -w    -OS 


■  ^^■*    •  00  >rt  i-H  N  •©  ^H  «D  CO  eo 


0«2  § 


is' 


a  o^^  OOO  S"S;?3^-ai3  § 

>5pQOC)fefepHC^CQQW>SciQ0Qi 


200 


■  "SCO  '*         t^ 


)e<5  ■* 


•  coo. 


)eoo     --^ 


\  ^  •<i\  w^  ti '^ 


»-i  »-n-i  e<9  N  e<« 


«O0  O  05  ^ 


OW'^*" 


>a»    -eo^  IOC* 


> oo to T^ ■«< e«    •« 


-^S  i-^  : 


.  osous    -i-H    -eo 


•  e^j  o    -ccc 


w  »-i  •>*'  «o  »o - 


•  eoeoc*    -e^    •«' 


(M     •     •»-<« 


■  taeo    •»Hc« 


rt      -C^C^T-llO 


•c^eo    -^ 


•^c^c*      t^ 


»-i    .     .leo 


ill 


^■J 


o"a. 


•^  C 


'^^'^^tl^l 


goo  2  S'ja  *  g^ 


rt-S     H 


:2s : : 
Ml : . 

:t3  5  ot: 


|4q 


s.a  *    ^ 


a  o  o'CJa-3 

201 


-a 


s  e  0  q 


1 1 


sjtdnjptre 
BjaqoBaj;,  :c[iqsjaqai8j\[ 


B[Ooqog  iCBpnng 


S83v  IIV  JO 

'p8zi!}(iBqnfi  puB  pazi^jdBg 

*  rs^uajaqpy  nei^sxiqQ 


S^HBOIUUIULUOQ  ijn^j 


snoi:^'BzraBSjo  ^^^^0 


jcq  50c>»  use 


m 

H 
O 
(^ 
ft 

O 

m 

U 

E 
I 


:?5  :' 


jge^g  aAi;Bjs[  jo  jb^oj, 


g5  :S 


J9q!)0  puB  'sjaqoBajj 


■  coecos(M     -lO 


8J95{aOj«^^  jaq^O 
puB  'sjaqoBajj  'sjaqoBajj 


naj^  paniBpjo 


*§5;2;'^  :! 


saurcuoissij^ 
ngpjoj  JO  pVox 


CO  »0  >-<  W  C<1  lO  1 


1 -«J<  ■*  (M  t^ ' 


euBioiSiiqj  %oi^  SM.opi^ 
puB  uaraOjjj^  paiJiBuriifi 


)«Ot-IOO     -cccooo 


suBiDisAqj; 
!^0|^  U9ra0j\\  p'aijjBj^ 


(n9j^)  snBioisifqj 

%0^  89TJBnOI8SIJ^  /i^l 


u9aio^ 
puB  uaj^i  :su'BioisXqj; 


sauBnoissij^  p9uiBpjo 


iTi<    •locoo-'*    •  (M  (M  »-H  U5  cq 


•eO^COO      •  05  »0  rH  T-l  t»  <N 


T-i(0-^uii-i    •tocqo5i-i 


3  S-S^ 


•3  J-S  S'^-SrS       d  - 


"SOQ 


■s« 


J  i'^">i  «-■  a"  Si  g  a  S  CI  s 

i??IJIjl3^1ll 


202 


•  oo 
IS 


M    •      c* 


S§  :« 


:S§S 


•OOrt     -c^     • 


cq  ec  1-1 1-4  (M  T-« 


■eoiMi-iuseq 


•»*(  IC«OOOCO 


•^eoioooeo 


.1-11-1        CJ 


»OC<l(MiO     • 


1-1  c<  c<i  N  t^  <M 


c<ii-ie<iN 


•  eoi-iT-i    -M 


.ssm 

r^M  Si?  aS 

ill  ill 


:^«i-S 


^S.2^^ 

.-2 1.'  >>fe^ 


'QS 


•^"5 


g  ^•S 


•S||||J    ^ 
203 


-all's 


<j(loc^n 


jooijog  XBptmg 


eiooqog  X'Bpnng 


B33v  nv  JO 

pazt'jdBqufi  puB  paztjdua 


e^aBonmunnoQ  ^n^ 


enoi^BznreSjtO  'I^-n^'D 


Si  :ii^  :  :  iisS 


•vrf-r^FfT 


r^rrrsT' 


1 

I 

o 


o 

H 

03 


SniABjj  Buoij^g-qng 


•eceo    -y-KD    -wwo 


'Mrs    •     ■     -c^csQ 


JJB^g  OAl^BK  JO  JB^OX 


BJ93[aOjVi  J8q:>0 

ptre  'sjaqoBax  'ejaqoBay 

:u9j^  pamBpjonfi 


iS^g^ 


U9j^  pamBpjQ 


SOUBUOISSIJ^ 

p8i3jo  j  JO  fg^bx 


BQBtOlflXqj  ^0^  SMOpi^ 

pns  u8moyy<^  pauJBuiuQ 


9nBiot8Xq<j 


•^ec     •eo«Oi-i«o 


(U9j^)  suEioiSiCqj 


uauioj^ 
ptre  nafi  ignwoxs^qj; 


69IJOT0I88I]^  pamBpjQ 


.CQ 

r 


)0;a 


O 


w 


Sm-g 


11 


''•'5  9:S-5  S 


">.ll 


204 


t^ 

:S|  :  : 

S 

ii;; 

s 

i 

s 

•  00    •    • 

00 

,-4 

i::: 

n 

:S  :  : 

o 

S 

c« 

-^ 

'- 

i 

•  t^o    •    • 

r^ 

«o 

>o 

s 

•rf^       ■       ■ 

u» 

•eo    •    • 

eo 

<o 

2 

a 

■        CO      •      • 

o» 

c^' 

■* 

<>» 

s 

^ 

.^^^eo 

« 

.«0^-H 

00 

S 

00 

o 

•ro    •    •    • 

CO 

^ 

o> 

eo^    -^ 

00 

fO 

00 

s 

,_, 

. 

(>» 

t» 

■     ■     ■ 

<M 

^i 

^ 

o 

;:: 

. 

■CO     •     • 

eo 

« 

lO 

■ 

M 

■^ 

•Mil        CO 

o 

;00     ;     ; 

00 

eo 

CO 

•tH-hoO 

>• 

•  e<ii-ies 

>o 

i 

. 

.    .    .    . 

. 

« 



.50       .       . 

o     o 

^ 

w 

'■<  :  : 

•<!  :  •  : 

loQ  :  : 

:oQ  :  :  : 

:P  :  : 

:►=::: 

:.a  :  : 

:.g  :  ;  : 

:i  :  : 

;, 

■£  \  -^ 

"6  *  • 

i 

§ 

I 

1 

i 

I'^Jw 

i 

1 

III- 

ll 

U3 

pa(gg-aS 

J 

11 

lull 

H 

ml 

H 

O 

205 


2    tNOOVOOO    M    o    rhrj-t>.00 

CVD    »OOsrJ-r<500VOOOOO    lO 


O   vO    lO  vO    CO  t>. 


Oh 


pq 
X 

P 

Ph 

< 


lOvOOst-trOOOOOOON 
O  rOtOiOt^(N  O  O  -^t^ 
HM  t'JlOOOOO  O  O  0NlO»O 
"■    rt    hT    ci    t^    O"    fO   rC    fO 


'O    00     CO 


>0  lO  00    ■^ 


O 

t— I        +> 

"^2  1 

<  f**  a 

CO 


MMI-IMI-I»-I)-HHHI-4I-H 


•rt     mOOnOOOOOsON 

W       MI-lOH-(l-ll-|t-tO(_(M 

+3     0^   O^   On   On   0^   On   On  on   On   On 


O    lO   Q 
OS    On   M 


t^  \0    VO     d 


O     O  O 

8  8  8 

On    6    6  <Ni 

d  c<  o  i9 

ON   ro  >0  t>» 

CO    rf   hh" 


O    •-< 
O     '=*• 

q_  00 

m"    CO 

M       tJ- 


<u 


<  m  pq  o  o 
206 


pS 


:  ^ 


:   eg 


APPENDIX  C 
BIBLIOGRAPHY! 

Akers,  Charles  E.  A  History  of  South  America,  1854-1904.  1904. 
E.  P.  Dutton  and  Company,  New  York.    $4.00. 

Argentine  Year  Book,  The.  South  American  Publishing  Com- 
pany, Buenos  Aires.    John  Grant  &  Son,  New  York.    $8.50. 

Bigelow,   John.     American   Policy.     1914.     Charles    Scribner*s 

Sons,  New  York.    $1.00. 
Bingham,   Hiram.     Across  South  America.     191 1.     Houghton, 

Mifflin  &  Company,  New  York.    $3.50. 
Blakeslee,  George  H.,  Editor.    Latin  America.    Clark  University 

Addresses,  1913.    1914.    G.  E.  Stechert  &  Company,  New  York, 

$2.50. 
Bowman,  Isaiah.    South  America:  A  Geography  Reader.    1915. 

Rand,  McNally  &  Company,  New  York.    75  cents. 
Brown,  Hubert  W.    Latin  America.     1901.     Fleming  H.  Revell 

Company,  New  York.    $1.20,  net. 
Bryce,  James.    South  America:   Observations  and  Impressions. 

1912.    The  Macmillan  Company,  New  York.    $2.50. 
Butterworth,    Hezekiah.     South   America   and   Panama.     1904, 

Doubleday,  Page  &  Company,  New  York.    $1.00,  net. 

Calderon,  Garcia.  Latin  America:  Its  Rise  and  Progress.  1913. 
Charles  Scribner's  Sons,  New  York.    $3.00. 

Carpenter,  Frank  G.  South  America.  1900.  Saalfield  Publishing 
Company,  Akron,  Ohio.    $3.00. 

Cauto,  Julio  Perez.  Economical  and  Social  Progress  of  the 
Republic  of  Chile.    1906.    Santiago  de  Chile. 

Church,  George  E.  Aborigines  of  South  America.  1912.  Chap- 
man &  Hall,  London.    los.  6d. 

Clark,  Francis  E.  The  Continent  of  Opportunity.  1907.  Flem- 
ing H.  Revell  Company,  New  York.    $1.50,  net. 

Clemenceau,  Georges.  South  America  of  To-Day.  191 1.  G.  P. 
Putnam's  Sons,  New  York.    $2.00. 

Cook,  W.  A.  By  Horse,  Canoe  and  Float  Through  the  Wilder- 
ness of  Brazil.    The  Werner  Company,  Akron,  Ohio. 


1 A  nvimber  of  articles  on  South  American  countries  will  be  found  in  the  current 
secular  and  religious  magazines. 

207 


2o8  APPENDIX  C 

Critchfield,   George  W.,  American  Supremacy.     2  Vols.     1908. 

Brentano's,  New  York.    $6.00,  net. 
Curtis,  William  E.    Between  the  Andeas  and  the  Ocean.     1900. 

Herbert  S.  Stone  &  Company,  Chicago.    $2.50. 

Dawson,  Thomas  C.    South  American  Republics.    2  Vols.    1904. 

G.  P.  Putnam's  Sons,  New  York.    $3.00. 
Delany,  Frank  G.    Argentina  from  a  Grain  Man's  Point  of  View. 

1904.    Nash- Wright  Company,  Chicago.    $1.00. 

Elliott,  G.  F.  Scott.    Chile.    1907.    Charles  Scribner's  Sons,  New 

York.    $3.00. 
Enock,  C.  Reginald.    Ecuador.    1913.     Charles  Scribner's  Sons, 

New  York.    $3.00. 
Enock,  C.  Reginald.    The  Andes  and  the  Amazon.   1907.   Charles 

Scribner's  Sons,  New  York.    $5.00. 
Enock,  C.  Reginald.     The  Great  Pacific  Coast.     1910.     Charles 

Scribner's  Sons,  New  York.    $4.00, 
Enock,  C.  Reginald.    Peru.    1907.    Charles  Scribner's  Sons,  New 

York.    $3.00. 
Every,  Bishop  E.  F.     The  Anglican  Church  in  South  America. 

191 5.     Society  for  the  Propagation  of   Christian  Knowledge, 

London.    2s.  6d.,  net. 

Forrest,  A.  S.    A  Tour  Through  South  America.    1914.    James 

Pott  &  Company,  New  York.    $3.00. 
Eraser,  John  Foster.     The  Amazing  Argentine.     1914.     Funk  & 

Wagnalls  Company,  New  York.    $1.50. 

Gammon,  Samuel  R.    The  Evangelical  Invasion  of  Brazil.    1910. 

Presbyterian   Committee  of   Publication,   Richmond,  Virginia. 

75  cents. 
Glass,  F.  C.    With  the  Bible  in  Brazil.    1914.    Morgan  &  Scott, 

London.    2s.  6d.,  net. 
Grubb,  W.  Barbrooke.     A  Church  in  the  Wilds.     1914.     E.  P. 

Button  &  Company,  New  York.    $1.50,  net. 
Grubb,  W.  Barbrooke.    Among  the  Indians  of  the  Paraguayan 

Chaco.     1904.     South  American  Missionary  Society,   London. 

IS.  6d. 
Grubb,  W.  Barbrooke.    Unknown  People  in  an  Unknown  Land. 

191 1.    J.  B.  Lippincott  Company,  Philadelphia.    $3.50. 
Guinness,   Geraldine.     Peru:   Its   Story,   People,   and   Religion. 

1909.    Fleming  H.  Revell  Company,  New  York.    $2.50,  net. 

Hale,  Albert.  Practical  Guide  to  South  America.  1912.  Small, 
Maynard  &  Company,  Boston.    $1.00. 

Hale,  Albert.  The  South  Americans.  1907.  Bobbs-Merrill  Com- 
pany, Indianapolis.    $2.50,  net. 


APPENDIX  C  209 

Hall,  T.  S.  South  America  and  the  South  American  Missionary 
Society.  (Revised  by  Alan  Ewbank)  1914.  South  American 
Missionary  Society,  London.    6d.,  net. 

Hirst,  W.  A.  A  Guide  to  South  America.  1915.  The  Macmillan 
Company,  New  York.    $1.75. 

Keane,  A.  H.    Central  and  South  America.    Vol.  i.    1901.    J.  B. 

Lippincott  Company,  Philadelphia.     $5.50,  net. 
Kidder,  D.  P.  and  Fletcher,  J.  E.     Brazil  and  the  Brazilians, 

1857.    Sorin  &  Ball,  Philadelphia.     (Out  of  print.) 
Kidder,  D.  P.    Sketches  of  Brazil.    2  Vols.    1845.    Sorin  &  Ball, 

Philadelphia.  (Out  of  print.) 
Koebel,  W.  H.    Argentina,  Past  and  Present.    1914.    The  Mac- 
millan Company,  New  York.    $5.00. 
Koebel,  W.  H.    Modern  Chile.    1913.    The  Macmillan  Company, 

New  York.    $3.00. 
Koebel,  W.  H.    South  America.    1913.    The  Macmillan  Company, 

New  York.    $2.00. 
Koebel,  W.  H.    Uruguay.    191 1.    Charles  Scribner's  Sons,  New 

York.    $3.00. 

Lange,  Algot.    The  Lower  Amazon.    1914.    G.  P.  Putnam's  Sons, 

New  York.    $2.50,  net. 
Lee,  John.    Religious  Liberty  in  South  America.    1907.    Eaton  & 

Mains,  New  York.    $1.25,  net. 

Maitland,   Francis  J.  G.     Chile:   Its  Land  and  People.     1914. 

Francis  Griffiths,  London. 
Marwick,  W.  F.  and  Smith,  W.  A.    South  American  Republics. 

1901.    Silver-Burdett  Company,  New  York.    60  cents. 
Moses,  Bernard.    South  America  on  the  Eve  of  Emancipation. 

1908.  G.  P.  Putnam's  Sons,  New  York.    $1.50,  net. 

Neely,  Thomas  B.     South  America:  Its  Missionary  Problems. 

1909.  Missionary  Education  Movement,  New  York.    60  cents. 
Newell,  Mrs.     For  Christ  and  Cuzco.     1907.     Regions  Beyond 

Missionary  Union,  London.    50  cents,  net. 
Nicholas,  Francis  E.     The  Power  Supreme.     1908.    R.  E.  Lee 
Company,  Boston.    $1.50. 

Ortuzar,  Adolfo.  Chile  of  To-Day  (Yearly  Publication).  1907. 
Tribune  Association,  New  York.    $5.00. 

Page,  Jesse.     Captain  Allen  Gardiner.     1897.     Religious  Tract 

Society,  London,     is.  6d. 
Pan-American  Union.    John  Barrett,  Director-General.    List  of 

Publications,  Washington.    November,  1915. 
Payne,  W.  and  Wilson,  C.  T.     Pioneering  in  Bolivia.     H.  A. 

Raymond,  London.    2s.  6d. 


210  APPENDIX  C 

Peck,  Annie  S.     The  South  American  Tour.    1913.    George  H. 

Doran  Company,  New  York.    $3.50. 
Pepper,  C.  M.    Panama  to  Patagonia.    1906.    A.  C.  McClurg  & 

Company,  Chicago.    $2.50. 
Porter,  Robert  P.    The  Ten  Republics.    191 1.    George  Routledge 

&  Son,  London.    75  cents. 
Prescott,  William  H.    History  of  the  Conquest  of  Peru.    2  Vols. 

1847.    T.  Y.  Crowell  &  Company,  New  York.    $1.25. 

Ray,  G.  Whitfield.    Through  Five  Republics  on  Horseback.   1903. 

Hurley  &  Watkins,  Brantford,  Ontario.    $1.50. 
Ray,  T.  B.,  Editor.     Brazilian  Sketches.     1912.     Baptist  World 

Publishing  Company,  Louisville,     40  cents. 
Reid,  William  A.    A  Young  Man's  Chances  in  South  and  Central 

America.    1914.    Southern  Commercial  Congress,  Washington, 

D.  C    $1.00. 
Ross,  Edward  A.    South  of  Panama.     191 1.    Century  Company, 

New  York.    $2.40. 
Ruhl,  Arthur  B.     The  Other  Americans.    1908.     Charles  Scrib- 

ner's  Sons,  New  York.    $2.00,  net. 

Scruggs,  William  L.  Colombian  and  Venezuelan  Republics. 
1908.    Little,  Brown  &  Company,  New  York.    $1.75,  net. 

Shaw,  Arthur  E.  Forty  Years  in  the  Argentine  Republic.  1907. 
Elkin  Mathews,  London. 

Shepherd,  William  R.  Latin  America.  1914.  Henry  Holt  & 
Company,  New  York.    50  cents.     (Home  University  Library.) 

Sherrill,  Charles  H.  Modernizing  the  Monroe  Doctrine.  1916. 
Houghton,  Mifflin  Company,  New  York.    $1.25. 

South  American  Year  Book,  1915.  Louis  Gassier  Company,  Lon- 
don.   $8.00. 

Speer,  Robert  E.  South  American  Problems.  1912.  Student 
Volunteer  Movement,  New  York.    75  cents. 

Tourists'  Guide  to  Missionary  Institutions  and  Religious  Services 
in  English  in  the  Chief  Cities  in  Latin  America.  1915.  Inter- 
denominational Committee  on  the  Religious  Needs  of  Anglo- 
American  Communities  Abroad,  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York. 

Tucker,  Hugh  C.  The  Bible  in  Brazil.  1902.  Fleming  H.  Revell 
Company,  New  York.    $1.25,  net. 

Van    Dyke,    Harry   Weston.      Through   South   America.      1912. 

Thomas  Y.  Crowell,  New  York.    $2.00. 
Vincent,  Frank.    Around  and  About  South  America.     1908.    D. 

Appleton  &  Company,  New  York.    $5.00. 

Walle,  Paul.  Bolivia.  1915.  Charles  Scribner's  Sons,  New 
York.    $3.00,  net. 


APPENDIX  C  211 

Waterton,  C.     Wanderings  in  South  America.    The  Macmillan 

Company,  New  York.    $i.io.     (Out  of  print.) 
Wiborg,    Frank.     A    Commercial   Traveler  in   South   America. 

1905.    McClure,  Phillips  &  Company,  New  York.    $1.00. 
Winter,   Nevin  O.     Brazil  and  Her  People   of  To-Day.     1910. 

L.  C.  Page  &  Company,  Boston.    $3.00. 
Winter,  Nevin  O.    Chile.    1912.    L.  C.  Page  &  Company,  Boston. 

$3.00. 
Winter,  Nevin  O.    Guatemala  and  Her  People  of  To-Day.    1909. 

L.  C.  Page  &  Company,  Boston.    $3.00. 
Wright,  Marie  Robinson.    The  New  Brazil.   1901.  George  Barrie 

&  Sons,  Philadelphia.    $10.00. 
Wright,  Marie  Robinson.    The  Republic  of  Chile.    1904.    George 

Barrie  &  Sons,  Philadelphia.    $10.00. 
Wright,  Marie  Robinson.     The  Old  and  the  New  Peru.     1906. 

George  Barrie  &  Sons,  Philadelphia.    $10.00. 

Young,  Robert.     From  Cape  Horn  to  Panama.     1900.     South 
American  Missionary  Society,  London.    2S.  6d. 

Zan,  M.  A.    Through  South  American  Southland.    1916.    D.  Ap- 
pleton  &  Company,  New  York.    $2.50,  net. 

Reports^  of  Congress  on  Christian  Work  in  Latin  America, 
February  10-20,  1916: 

1.  Three  volumes,  containing  reports  in  full  of  eight  Commis- 

sions, with  discussions.  Advance  price  per  set,  $2.00. 
After  date  of  publication,  $2.50.  Carriage  extra  in  both 
cases. 

2.  Report  of  Regional  Conferences,  one  volume,  cloth.    Price, 

$1.00,  prepaid. 

3.  Popular  History  and  Report  of  the  Congress,  in  English, 

by  Professor  Harlan  P.  Beach,  of  Yale  University. 
Cloth.    Illustrated.    Price,  $1.00,  prepaid. 

4.  Popular  History  and  Report  of  the  Congress  in  Portuguese, 

by  Professor  Erasmo  Braga,  of  Brazil.  Cloth.  Illustrated. 
Price  in  the  United  States,  $1.00,  prepaid. 

5.  Popular  History  and  Report  of  the  Congress,  in  Spanish,  by 

Professor  Eduardo  Monteverde,  of  Uruguay.  Cloth. 
Illustrated.    Price  in  the  United  States,  $1.00,  prepaid. 


1  Published  by  Missionary  Education  Movement,  New  York. 


INDEX 


INDEX 


Aborigines  of  South  America.  See 
Indians 

Absentee  landlordism,  64 

Adventurers  from  Portugal  and 
Spain,  25,  26,  32-39,  S^ 

Alcoholism,   56,   125 

Alfalfa,    10-13 

Alfaro,  46 

Almagro,  33-37 

Amazing  Argentine,  The,  referred 
to,   12 

Amazon  River,  15,  16;  first  Protes- 
tant mission  effort  along,  82 

American  Bible  Society,   102 

American,  capital,  14;    Revolution,  29 

Andean    Plateau,    18 

Andes,  mountains,  4;  arid  regions, 
12;  fertile  valleys,  4;  irrigation 
waters,  1 1 ;  minerals,  6-8 ;  seen  by 
tourists,    21 

Anglo-Saxon  type  in  North  America, 
47 

Animism  of  barbarous  tribes,    149 

Araucanians,  the,  38,  82,  85,   150 

Argentina,  9,  19,  20;  arable  land,  5, 
II,  12;  cattle,  12;  crops,  10;  com- 
parative area,  3,  4;  economic 
growth,  14;  illegitimate  births,  61; 
illiteracy,  123;  immigrants,  18,  53, 
54;  independence,  42-45;  land 
tenure  and  reform,  63,  69-71;  min- 
erals, 7,  9;  population,  17,  201; 
railways,  14,  15;  religious  freedom, 
99;  school  statistics,  124,  130-134; 
wheat,  12,  16;  work  of  Protestants, 

^^  76,  83,  8s,  113 
Argentine   Philanthropical    Schools, 
The,"    142 

Argentine,  The  Amazing,  referred 
to,  12 

Atahualpa,   35,   36 

Australia,  8 

Aymaras,  the,   55 

B 

Bagby,  Rev.  W.  B.,  85-88 

Bahia,  80,  86 

Bahia  Blanca,   14 

Balboa,    32 

Banking,    by    British    and    Germans, 

21;   by  National  City  Bank,   New 

York,   21 


Baptist  (Southern)  mission  work, 
8s,   187 

Bard,  Professor  Harry  Erwin,  re- 
ferred to,  20 

Barroetavena,  Rev.  Frederico,  178 

Beef,    13 

Belgrano,  Manuel,  42 

Besson,   Don  Pablo,  99 

Bethlehem  Steel  Company,  8 

Bible,  distribution,  75-82;  need,  105, 
106,  128,  157-160;  societies,  76, 
77,   102,    160 

Bogota,  7,  61 

Bolivar,   Gen.    Simon,   41-44,   50,   gj 

Bolivia,  18,  55;  comparative  area,  3; 
minerals,  5-7,  9;  mission  work,  83 

Boston   Chamber   of   Commerce,    ig 

Boyaca,  battle  of,  41 

Braga,  Dr.  J.  Luis  Fernanda,  Jr.,  178 

Brazil,  18-20;  arable  land,  5,  10, 
11;  coffee,  _  10,  16;  comparative 
area,  4;  diamonds,  7;  economic 
growth,  14;  era  of  King  John  and 
the  Pedros,  28-32;  illegitimate 
births,  60,  61;  illiteracy,  123;  im- 
migrants, 18,  53;  Indians,  16; 
marshes,  16;  minerals,  5,  7;  navi- 
gable rivers,  15,  16;  population,  17, 
201;  railways,  15;  republic,  32; 
rubber,  16;  slavery,  26;  soil  prod- 
ucts, 10,  11;  work  of  Protestants, 
78-82,^  113,   158-160 

British  in  South  America,  17,  54 

Brown,   Bishop,   quoted,    196 

Bryan,  William  Jennings,  referred 
to,  19 

Bryce,  Lord,  referred  to,  19;  quoted, 
120 

Buenos  Aires,  2,  12-14,  38,  42;  Ital- 
ians, 17;  Protestant  work,  75,  76; 
schools,  131,   139 

Butler,  Dr.  Nicholas  Murray,  quoted, 
20 

C 

Cajamarca,   35 

Calderon,  F.  Garcia,  quoted,  16,  17, 

58 
Caliche,  nitrate  deposit,  10 
Callao,   100 

Calvin,   Church  of,  74 
Canada,  3,   11,  21 
Cannibal  tribes,    55 
Caras,  the,  54,  150 


213 


214 


INDEX 


Carnegie  Endowment  for  Interna- 
tional Peace,  19 

Cattle,    12,    13 

Cereal   products,    10-12 

Chacabuco,  battle  of,  43 

Chartier,    William,    72^ 

Chibchas,   the,    149 

Children,  illegitimacy,  61;  largely 
undisciplined,  59,  60 

Chile,  arable  land,  11;  birth  and 
death  ratio,  125;  conquest  of,  38; 
deserts,  16;  illiteracy,  123;  immi- 
grants, 118;  length,  4;  mineral 
resources,  7-10;  mission  work,  76; 
railways,  15;  religious  liberty,  99; 
women  replace  men,  50 

"Chile,  the  men  of,"  2>7 

Christ      See  Jesus   Christ 

Church  in   the    Wild,    The,   89 

Civilized  Indians  found  by  conquer- 
ors, 52 

Climate,  3,   s,   11,    12,   18 

Coal  and  coal  mines,  7,  8 

Cochrane,  Lord,  44 

Coffee,  10 

Colleges  needed  having  evangelical 
basis,  190,  193-195 

Colombia,  18;  education  hindered, 
129;  emeralds,  7;  illegitimate 
births,  61;  illiteracy,  123;  metals, 
5;  railways,   15;  soil  products,  11 

Colonization,   73 

Columbus,    132 

Commerce  and  commercial  relations, 
I,   21,   39,  40 

Competition,  8,  9,   13 

Congress  on  Christian  work  in  Latin 
America,  24,  93,  108,  112,  165, 
168,  170,  172;  origin,  173,  174; 
preparation,  174,  175;  sessions, 
I75>  176;  work  accomplished,  176- 
183 

Conquerors,    Spanish,    33-38,    $2 

"Continent   of   Opportunity,    The,"  i 

Controversy  to  be  avoided,   163,   164 

Conversion   of  the   Indians,   92-93 

Converts,  comparative  number,  186, 
187 

Convicts  sent  to    Brazil,    28 

Cooperation  and  unity,  181,  182, 
189,   190 

Copper   and   copper   mines,    6,    7 

Cordoba,   38 

Corn,  10,  12 

Coronel.  7 

Cortez,  Brazilian  leader,  29 

Cotton,  II 

Courtship,  60 

Cuzco,  6 


Dairy,  "La  Martona,"  13 
Darien,  33 


Democracy   and   education,    i<4 

Dempster,  Rev.  John,  78 

Diamonds,   7 

Discoverers,  6,  25 

Diseases,   16,  50,  51;  and  ignorance, 

125 
Distances  in   South  America,   4 
Dom  Pedro  I,  29,  30 
Dom  Pedro  II,  30-32 


East  Indians,  section  adapted  to,  18 
Economic      development,      i;      three 

causes  of,   14-16 
Ecuador,    44,     54;     minerals,     5,    8; 

school     situation,     123;     work     of 

Protestants,    76,    77 
Education,     lacking,     123;     progress, 
^133,    139 
Educational,    mission   work,    141-148, 

166,    193-195;    pilgrimage,    19,    20 
England,   10,  13 
"Equator,  The  Liquid,"  15 
Eschola   Americana,    141 
"Escuela   Popular,"    143 
European,  relations  with  South  Am- 
erica,  ix,    8,    16,    17,'  25;    War,    9, 

10,   21 
Evangelical  Invasion  of  Brazil,  The, 

154 
Exportation,  of  coffee,  10;  live  stock 

products,  13;  nitrates,  10;  rubber, 

16 


Ferdinand  VII  of  Spain,  41 
Forest  section  for  white  immigrants, 

18 
France,  10,  29 
Francia,   Dr.,  45 

Eraser,  John  Foster,  referred  to,  12 
French  in  South  America,  73,  74 
French    Revolution,   29 
Fruit  products,  11,  16 
Fuegian  Mission,  83-84 
Fuego.     See   Tierra  del  Fuego 


Gardiner,   Captain  Allen  F.,  82-85 

Gems,  7 

Germans  in  South  America,   17,   53, 

^  54 

Germany,  10 

Gold  and  gold  mines,  5,  6,   36 

Goodfellow,   Dr.   William,  99,   131 

Gran  Chaco,  El,  83,  85 

Great    Britain    and    South    America, 

14,  15.     See  also  British  in  South 

A  fn  erica 
Grubb,  Rev,  W.  Barbrook^  88-93 
Guianas,  the,  S.  18 


INDEX 


215 


H 

Harding,  Frank  W..  referred  to,   13 
Hollanders   in    South   America,    17 
Holy   and  virtuous   living,    184 
Horses,    13 

Howard,  Rev.   George  P.,  197 
Humane  societies,   185 


Ice,  artificial,   14 

Ideals    of     South    America,    artistic 

rather    than     moral     or     religious, 

58,   61 
Illegitimacy,   60-62 
Illinois    Manufacturers'    Association, 

19 
Illiteracy.  89,   123 
Immigration,    49,    50 
Incas,   the,    6,   33,   49,    149 
Independence     of     South    American 

countries,    40-4S 
Indians,   5,   38,   49;   alcoholism,    125; 

civilized   section    when    discovered, 

52,    149,    150;    Jesuit   efforts   with, 

26-28;     pagan,     57,     149;     present 

number,     54;     racial     factor,     51; 

school      privileges      lacking,      123; 

social  and  moral  condition,   54-56, 

67,  71,  89-91;  work  of  Protestants 

for,   Tz,   82-85,   88-93 
Inquisition,  the,   tt,  97 
Institutional  work,    171 
Instituto   Ingles,    141 
Instituto  Internacional,   141 
Interest    in    South    America,    ix,    x, 

19-24 
Intolerance,   50,  90 
Iquitos,  Peru,   15 
Iron  and  iron  mines,  8,  9 
Irrigation,    1 1 
Isthmian     route     for    imports    from 

South  America,  8 
Italians,   17,   53 


Jesuits,  and  Indians,  26-28;  expul- 
sion,  2-j,   45 

Jesus  Christ,  24,  74,  152,  153,  157, 
16s 

John   VI   of  Portugal,   28,   29 
ungles  and  marshes,  16 


Kidder,   Daniel   P.,   78-82 
Kindergarten  pioneers,   131,   142 
Kipling,  quoted,   33 


Labor,  contempt  for,  67 

Lafayette,  40 

La  Paz,  55 

La  Plata,   13,   14 


Lancasterian  schools,   75-78,   141 

Land  system  an  evil,   26,   51,  62-72 

Land,  much  fertile,  4,  5,  25,  26.  See 
also  Prairies  and  pampas 

Lane,  Dr.  Horace  M.,  144,  145 

Language  experts  for  literary  work, 
192 

Latin  America:  Its  Rise  and  Prog- 
ress, quoted,  58 

Latin    type    in    South    America,    47, 

^   57.   58 

Laws,   more  liberal,  46 

Lenguas,  the,  88-92 

Lima,  100,  death-rate,  125 

Literary  work,    166,    190-192 

Lopez  the  Second,  45 

Lota,  7 

M 

Mackenzie   College,    141,    144,    196 

Magellan,  Strait  of,  4,  12 

Marriage,    60-62 

Mendoza,  38 

Message  of  the  evangelical  move- 
ment, 149-156 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  missions 
in  South  America,  78-81,  loo,  115, 
117,    118,    178,    187 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South, 
mission  work,   171 

Methods  of  Protestant  missionary 
operations,   157-172 

Middle  class  lacking,   65,   66 

Mineral  resources,  5-10 

Miranda,    40,    41 

Missionary,  force  inadequate,  113, 
114;  occupation  of  South  America 
by  Protestants  only  partial,  114, 
188,  189;  results  remarkable,  186- 
188 

Monroe  doctrine,   116 

Monte verde,    Professor,    141 

Montevideo,    14 

Moorish  influence  continued  among 
Spaniards,  47,  58,  59 

Morris.  Rev.  William  C,   142 

Mutton  and  sheep,    13 

N 

Napoleon,   referred  to,   28 

National  City  Bank  of  New  York 
City,  21 

Native  membership  to  be  used,  i66- 
169 

Natural   resources,    5-14 

Navigable  rivers  and  ocean  ap- 
proaches,  15,   16 

"Neglected  Continent,  The,"    i 

Negroes  in  South  America,  26,  52, 
67;   section  adapted  to,   18,   53 

New  Grenada,  41 

New  York  as  a  base,  41 

Nitrates,  9,    lo 


2l6 


INDEX 


North  America,  12;  area,  4;  com- 
petition of  South  America,  13; 
contrasted  with  South  America,  46, 
47;  ignorance  concerning  South 
America,  i,  2;  new  interest  in 
South  America,  ix,  19;  no  immi- 
gration from,  17;  Steamship  con- 
nection, 16;  supply  of  clergymen, 
113;  trade  with  South  America, 
21,  22 


O'Higgins,  43 

Ojeda,  32 

Oldham,  Dr.  W.  F.,  quoted,  164,  165 

Oruro,  6 

Outlook,   the,    183-199 


Pacific  Ocean,  7,  44;  discovered,  32 

Pagan  Indians,  55-57.  88-93 

Pampas.     See  Prairies 

Panama,  Canal,  8,  19;  city,  24,  33; 
Congress  on  Christian  Work  in 
Latin  America.  See  Congress; 
country,   19;   Isthmus,   32 

Pan-American  Conference,  23 

Pan-American  Scientific  Congresses, 
22,  23 

Pan-American  Union,  22 

Paraguay,  27,  45,  50;  mission  work, 
83,  8s 

Parana  River,  16,  27 

Patagonian   Indians,    83 

Penzotti,  Rev.  Francisco,  100 

Persecution  of  converts  and  workers, 
100-105 

Peru,  18;  arable  land,  5;  compara 
tive  area,  3;  cotton,  11;  illiteracy 
123;  independence,  43,  44;  miner 
als,  5,  8,  9;  religious  liberty  at 
tained,  99-101;  school  situation, 
123;  sugar,  16;  work  of  Protes 
tants,  76,   100 

Peso  as  unit  of  currency,  10 

Petroleum,  9 

Pizarro,  33*38 

Polytheism  of  enlightened  tribes,  149 

Population,  discussion  of  scarcity, 
17,  49-51;  estimate  for  continent, 
49;  the  ten  republics,  201;  varying 
estimate  for  end  of  this  century,  18 

Portugal  and  the  Portuguese,  25,  28, 
29;  racial  factor,  51 

Potosi,  6 

Prairies  and  pampas,  s,  11,  18,  20 

Prayer,    174,    199 

Preaching  of  the  gospel.   160-165 

Presbyterian  Church  (North),  mis- 
sion work,  93-95,   178,   189 

Prescott,  William  H.,  referred  to,  33 

Priests,  immorality  of,   154-156 


Protestant,  early  colony,  73-75; 
modem  mission  work,  75-96,  141- 
191 


Q 


)uichuas,  the,  55 
>uito,  46,  77 


Race  blendings,   50-52 

Railroads,  extension  of,  14,  15;  need 
for  extension,  8 

Rainfall,   12 

Rationalism  and  unbelief,  108-113, 
194 

Reis,  Rev.  Alvaro,  178 

Religious  liberty  won,  98-101,   184 

Revolutions,  45,  50 

Rice,   10,   II 

Richer,  Peter,  73,  74 

Rio  de  Janeiro,  20,  28,  74;  mission 
work,   79,  88,   171 

Rio  de  la  Plata,  River,  16;  prov- 
inces, 42 

Rocafuerte,   quoted,   76 

Roman  Catholic  Church,  46,  57;  fail- 
ing to  hold  the  people,  119,  120; 
founding  early  universities,   134 

Romanism  in  South  America,  ex- 
cessive marriage  fees,  62;  opposed 
to  the  Bible  and  schools,  77,  126- 
129;  results  morally  and  religiously 
inadequate,   150-154 

Roosevelt,   Colonel,   referred  to,   19 

Root,  Elihu,  referred  to,   19 

Rosario,  14 

Rubber,   10,    16 

Ruined  cities  of  Peru,  20 


San    Martin,    Gen.,   41-45,    76,   98 

Santa  Barbara,  85 

Santiago,  7 

Santos,  25,  80 

Sao  Paulo,  81,  142,  144 

Sao   Vincento,    25 

Sarmiento,   45,    130-132 

Scandinavians  in   South  America,  17 

Schools,  mission  or  Protestant,  141- 
148;  Lancasterian,  75-78,  141; 
secular  or  government,  45,  127-140 

Silver  and  silver  mines,   6 

Slavery,  Indian,  26;  Negro,  26 

Social,   progress,    i ;    service,    169-172 

South  America,  arable  land,  5;  area, 
3,  4;  contrasted  with  North  Amer- 
ica, 46,  47;  present  exposition, 
20,  21;  resources,  5-14;  scenic 
splendors,  20;  urban  rather  than 
rural,   72. 

South  American  Missionary  Society 
83,  85.  88-93 


INDEX 


217 


South  American  Problems,  quoted, 
156;  referred  to,  124,  179  ,.     , 

South  American,  The,  a  periodical,  21 

Spain,   25 

Spaniards  in  South  America,  immi- 
grants, 17,  S3;  influences,  32-40, 
49,  50,  140;  miners,  6;  racial  fac- 
tor. 51 

Spaulding,    Rev.   Justin,   98 

Speer,  Dr.  Robert  E.,  referred  to,  61 

Steamship  lines,   15,   16 

Stock-raising,    12-14 

Students,  tendency  to  unbelief,  109- 
113;  wise  plans  for  reaching,  192- 

Sugar,   10,   II 

Sunday-school,   the,    143,    197,    198 

Sun,    Temple    of   the,    6,    36 


Table-lands,   11,  25 
Taylor,   Rev,   William,    141 
Taylor,  Rev.  Z.  C,  85-88 
Temperance  and  prohibition,  185 
Temple  of  the  Sun,  6,  36 
Thomas,  Miss  Phoebe,  142 
Thompson,  James,  75-78,  141 
Thompson,  Dr.  John  F.,  99,   185 
Tierra    del    Fuego,    gold,    5;    Indian 

mission  work,  83,  84 
Times,  the,  of  La  Paz,  quoted,  55,  56 
Tin   mining,    9 
Tobacco,   10,   II 
Tourists,  20 
Trade,  2,  3,  21,  22 
Trumbull,  David,  93-96,  99,   143 
Tucuman,  city,   115;  province,  10 
Tyranny  of  Spain,  40 

U 
United    States,    10;    competition    of 
South   America,    8,    9,    13;    condi- 


tions for  South  American  trade, 
21,  22',  imports  from  South  Amer- 
ica,   13 

University  contrasted  with  North 
American    type,    134-137 

Unknown  People  in  an  Unknown 
Land,   89 

Uruguay,  9,  19;  arable  land,  5,  11; 
economic  growth,  14;  illiteracy, 
123;  illegitimate  births,  61;  immi- 
grants, 18;  political  progress,  46 


Valdivia,  38 

Valparaiso,  7;  mission  work,  94,  143 

Venezuela,    18;   comparative  area.   4; 

illiteracy,    123;    illegitimate   births, 

61;  independence,  40-42;  metals,  5; 

Protestant   occupation   slight,    113; 

school  statistics,  124;  soil  products, 

II 
Villegagnon,      Protestant     colonizer, 

73,  74 

W 

Waddell,  Rev.  William,  142 

Washington,  George,  40,  41 

Waterways  of   South  America,   S 

West  coast   republics,    6 

Wheat,    10-16 

Wheelwright,    William,    referred   to, 

14 
White    immigrants,    section    adapted 

to,   18 
Women,  50;  status  and  treatment  of 

by  husbands  and  sons,  58-60 
Wood,   Dr.   Thomas  B.,  46,   99,    100 


Young  Men's  Christian  Association, 
178 


Mission  Study  Courses 


'Anywhere,  provided  it  be  forward."— Davtd  Livingstone. 


Prepared  under  the  direction  of  the 
MISSIONARY  EDUCATION  MOVEMENT 

OF  THE  UNITED   STATES    AND  CANADA 

Educational  Committee:  G.  F.  Sutherland,  Chairman;  A. 
E.  Armstrong,  J.  I.  Armstrong,  Hugh  L.  Burleson,  Stephen  J. 
Corey,  E.  C  Cronk,  W.  E.  Doughty,  H.  Paul  Douglass,  Arthur 
R.  Gray,  R.  A.  Hutchison,  B.  Carter  Millikin,  John  M.  Moore, 
John  H.  Poorman,  James  K.  Quay,  T.  Bronson  Ray. 


The  Forward  Mission  Study  Courses  are  an  outgrowth  of 
a  conference  of  leaders  in  young  people's  mission  work,  held 
in  New  York  City,  December,  1901.  To  meet  the  need  that 
was  manifested  at  that  conference  for  mission  study  text-books 
suitable  for  young  people,  two  of  the  delegates,  Professor 
Amos  R.  Wells,  of  the  United  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor, 
and  Mr.  S.  Earl  Taylor,  Chairman  of  the  General  Missionary 
Committee  of  the  Epworth  League,  projected  the  Mission  Study 
Courses.  These  courses  have  been  officially  adopted  by  the 
Missionary  Education  Movement,  and  are  now  under  the  im- 
mediate direction  of  the  Educational  Committee  of  the  Move- 
ment. The  books  of  the  Movement  are  now  being  used  by 
more  than  forty  home  and  foreign  mission  boards  and  societies 
of  the  United  States  and  Canada. 

The  aim  is  to  publish  a  series  of  text-books  covering  the 
various  home  and  foreign  mission  fields  and  problems  and 
written  by  leading  authorities. 


The  following  text-books  having  a  sale  of  over  1,500,000  have 
been  published: 

1.  The  Price  of  Africa.     Biographical.     By  S.  Earl  Taylor. 

2.  Into  All  the  World.  A  general  survey  of  missions.  By 
Amos  R.  Wells.  ^ 

3.  Princely  Men  in  the  Heavenly  Kingdom.  Biograohical. 
By  Harlan  P.  Beach. 

4.  Sunrise  in  the  Sunrise  Kingdom.  Revised  Edition.  A 
study  of  Japan.     By  John  H.  DeForest. 

5.  Heroes  of  the  Cross  in  America.  Home  Missions.  Bio- 
graphical.    By  Don  O.  Shelton. 

6.  Daybreak  in  the  Dark  Continent.  Revised  Edition.  A 
study  of  Africa.     By  Wilson  S.  Naylor. 

7.  The  Christian  Conquest  of  India.  A  study  of  India. 
By  James  M.  Thoburn. 

8.  Aliens  or  Americans?  A  study  of  Immigration.  By 
Howard  B.  Grose. 

9.  The  Uplift  of  China.  Revised  Edition.  A  study  of 
China.     By  Arthur  H.  Smith. 

10.  The  Challenge  of  the  City.  A  study  of  the  City.  By 
Josiah  Strong. 

11.  The  Why  and  How  of  Foreign  Missions.  A  study  of 
the  relation  of  the  home  Church  to  the  foreign  missionary  enters 
prise.    By  Arthur  J.  Brown. 

12.  The  Moslem  World,  A  study  of  the  Mohammedan 
world.     By  Samuel  M.  Zwemer. 

13.  The  Frontier.  A  study  of  the  New  West.  By  Ward 
Piatt. 

14.  South  America:  Its  Missionary  Problems.  A  study  of 
South  America.     By  Thomas  B.  Neely. 

15.  The  Upward  Path  :  The  Evolution  of  a  Race.  A  study 
of  the  Negro.     By  Mary  Helm. 

16.  Korea  in  Transition.  A  study  of  Korea.  By  James  S. 
Gale. 

17.  Advance  in  the  Antilles.  A  study  of  Cuba  and  Porto 
Rico.    By  Howard  B.  Grose. 

18.  The  Decisive  Hour  of  Christian  Missions.  A  study 
of  conditions  throughout  the  non-Christian  world.  By  John  R. 
Mott. 

19.  India  Awakening.  A  study  of  present  conditions  in 
India.     By  Sherwood  Eddy. 

20.  The  Church  of  the  Open  Country.  A  study  of  the 
problem  of  the  Rural  Church.     By  Warren  H.  Wilson. 

21.  The  Call  of  the  World.  A  survey  of  conditions  at  home 
and  abroad  of  challenging  interest  to  men.    By  W.  E.  Doughty. 

22.  The  Emergency  in  China.  A  study  of  present-day  con- 
ditions in  China.     By  F.  L.  Hawks  Pott. 

23.  Mexico  To-day  :  Social,  Political,  and  Religious  Con- 
ditions. A  study  of  present-day  conditions  in  Mexico.  By 
George  B.  Winton. 


24.  Immigrant  Forces.  A  study  of  the  immigrant  in  his 
home  and  American  environment.     By  William  P.   Shriver. 

25.  The  New  Era  in  Asia.  Contrast  of  early  and  present 
conditions  in  the  Orient.     By  Sherwood  Eddy. 

26.  The  Social  Aspects  of  Foreign  Missions.  A  study  of 
the  social  achievements  of  foreign  missions.  By  W.  H.  P. 
Faunce. 

27.  The  New  Home  Missions.  A  study  of  the  social  achieve- 
ments and  social  program  of  home  missions.  By  H.  Paul 
Douglass. 

28.  The  American  Indian  on  the  New  Trail.  A  story  of 
the  Red  Men  of  the  United  States  and  the  Christian  gospel.  By 
Thomas  C.  Mofifett. 

29.  The  Individual  and  the  Social  Gospel.  A  study  of  the 
individual  in  the  local  church  and  his  relation  to  the  social  mes- 
sage of  the  gospel.     By  Shailer  Mathews. 

30.  Rising  Churches  in  Non-Christian  Lands.  A  study  of 
the  native  Church  and  its  development  in  the  foreign  mission 
field.     By  Arthur  J.   Brown. 

31.  The  Churches  at  Work.  A  statement  of  the  work  of  the 
churches  in  the  local  community  in  the  United  States.  By 
Charles  L.  White. 

32.  Efficiency  Points.  The  Bible,  Service,  Giving,  Prayer, 
— four  conditions  of  efficiency.     By  W.  E.  Doughty. 

33.  The  South  To-day.  The  present  status  of  the  Southern 
States  from  economic,  educational,  and  religious  standpoints. 
By  John  M.  Moore. 

34.  South  American  Neighbors.  "The  Neglected  Con- 
tinent" seen  in  the  light  of  the  Panama  Congress.  By  Homer 
C.  Stuntz. 

35.  America  and  the  Orient.  A  study  of  the  race-problems 
of  America  and  the  Far  East.    By  Sidney  L.  Gulick. 

36.  The  Unity  of  the  Americas.  The  present  and  future 
relations  of  North  and  South  America.    By  Robert  E.  Speer. 

In  addition  to  the  above  courses,  the  following  have  been  pub- 
lished especially  for  use  among  younger  persons : 

1.  Uganda's  White  Man  of  Work.  The  story  of  Alexander 
M.    Mackay   of    Africa.      By   Sophia   Lyon   Fahs. 

2.  Servants  of  the  King.  A  series  of  eleven  sketches  of 
famous  home  and  foreign  missionaries.     By  Robert  E.  Speer. 

3.  Under  Marching  Orders.  The  story  of  Mary  Porter 
Gamewell  of   China.     By  Ethel  Daniels  Hubbard. 

4.  Winning  the  Oregon  Country.  The  story  of  Marcus 
Whitman  and  Jason  Lee  in  the  Oregon  country.  By  John  T. 
Faris. 

5.  The  Black  Bearded  Barbarian.  The  story  of  George 
Leslie  Mackay  of  Formosa.    By  Marian  Keith. 

6.  Livingstone  the  Pathfinder.  The  story  of  David  Living- 
stone.   By  Basil  Mathews. 


7.  Ann  of  Ava.  The  story  of  Ann  Hasseltine  Judson  of 
Burma.    By  Ethel  Daniels  Hubbard. 

8.  Comrades  in  Service.  Eleven  brief  biographies  of  Chris- 
tian workers.    By  Margaret  E.  Burton. 

9.  The  Land  of  the  Golden  Man.  Stories  of  South 
America  for  children.     By  Anita  B.  Ferris. 

10.  Martin  of  Mansfeld.  A  boys'  and  girls'  life  of  Luther- 
By  Margaret  R.  Seebach. 

11.  Makers  of  South  America.  Biographical  sketches  of 
twelve  leaders.     By  Margarette  Daniels. 

These  books  are  published  by  mutual  arrangement  among  the 
home  and  foreign  mission  boards,  to  whom  all  orders  should  be 
addressed.  They  are  bound  uniformly  and  are  sold  at  60  cents 
in  cloth,  and  40  cents  in  paper;  prepaid.  Nos.  21,  29,  32,  35,  and 
36  are  25  cents  in  cloth,  prepaid.  No.  9  of  the  books  for  young 
people  sells  at  50  cents  in  cloth,  and  30  cents  in  paper ;  prepaid. 


ILisit  of 

Scission  Idoartis;  and 

CorresponUent0 

INASMUCH  as  the  publishing  business  of  the  Missionary  Edu- 
cation Movement  is  conducted  in  behalf  of  the  Foreign  and 
Home  Mission  Boards  and  Societies  of  the  United  States  and 
Canada,  the  Movement  conducts  no  retail  business,  but  directs 
all  orders  to  the  Mission  Boards. 

Orders  for  literature  on  foreign  and  home  missions  should  be 
addressed  to  the  secretaries  representing  those  organizations,  who 
are  prepared  to  furnish  special  helps  to  leaders  of  mission  study 
classes  and  to  other  missionary  workers. 

If  the  address  of  the  secretary  of  the  foreign  or  home  mission 
board  or  society  of  your  denomination  is  not  included  within, 
orders  may  be  sent  to  the  Missionary  Education  Movement,  but 
in  no  case  will  the  Movement  fill  orders  from  persons  who  be- 
long to  the  Churches  indicated  in  this  list.  All  persons  ordering 
directly  from  the  Missionary  Education  Movement  are  requested 
to  indicate  their  denomination  when  ordering. 

Advent  Christian — American  Advent  Mission  Society,  Eev. 
George  E.  Tyler,  160  Warren  Street,  Boston,  Mass. 

Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian — Young  People's  Christian 
Union  and  Sabbath  School  Work,  Rev.  J.  W.  Carson,  New- 
berry, S.  C. 

Baptist  (North) — Department  of  Missionary  Education  of  the 
Cooperating  Organizations  of  the  Northern  Baptist 
Convention,  Rev.  John  M.  Moore,  23  East  26th  Street, 
New  York  City. 

Baptist  (South) — Foreign  Mission  Board  of  the  Southern  Bap- 
tist Convention,  Rev.  T.  B.  Ray,  1103  Main  Street,  Rich- 
mond, Va.  (Correspondence  concerning  both  foreign  and 
home  missions.) 

Baptist  (Colored) — Foreign  Mission  Board  of  the  National  Bap- 
tist Convention,  Rev.  L.  G.  Jordan,  624  South  Eighteenth 
Street,  PhUadelphia,  Pa. 

Christian — The  Mission  Board  of  the  Christian  Church  :  Foreign 
Missions,  Rev.  M.  T.  Morrill ;  Home  Missions,  Rev.  Omar 
S.  Thomas,  C.  P.  A.  Building,  Dayton,  Ohio. 

Church  of  the  Brethren — General  Mission  Board  of  the  Church 
of  the  Brethren,  Rev.  Galen  B.  Royer,  Elgin,  111. 

CONGREGATiONAii — American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions,  Rev.  D.  Brewer  Eddy,  14  Beacon  Street,  Boston, 
Mass. 
American  Missionary  Association,  Rev.  C.  J.  Ryder.  287  Fourth 

Avenue,  New  York  City. 
The  Congregational  Home  Missionary  Society,  Rev.  William  S. 
Beard,  287  Fourth  Avenue,  New  York  City. 


Disciples   of   Christ — Foreign   Christian   Missionary    Soci«4ty, 
Rev.  Stephen  J.  Corey,  Box  884,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 
The  American  Christian  Missionary  Society,  Mr.  R.  M.  Hop- 
kins, Carew  Building,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

Evangelical  Association — ^Missionary  Society  of  the  Evangel- 
ical Association,  Rev.  George  Johnson,  1903  Woodland  Ave- 
nue, S.  E,,  Cleveland,  Ohio. 

Evangelical  Lutheran — Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Gen- 
eral Council  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  N.  A., 
Rev.  George  Drach,  Trappe,  Pa. 

Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  General  Council  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Lutheran  Church  in  North  America,  805-807  Drexel 
Building,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Lutheran  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  Rev.  L.  B. 
Wolf,   21   West  Saratoga  Street,  Baltimore,  Md. 

Board  of  Home  Missions  and  Church  Extension  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Lutheran  Church,  Rev.  H.  H.  Weber,  York,  Pa. 

Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  United  Synod  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Lutheran  Church  in  the  South,  Rev.  C.  L.  Brown, 
Columbia,  S.  C. 

Friends — American  Friends  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  Mr.  Ross 
A.  Hadley,  Richmond,  Ind. 
Evangelistic  and  Church  Extension  Board  of  the  Friends  Five 
Years'  Meeting,  Mr.  Harry  R.  Keates,  1314  Lyon  Street,  Des 
Moines,  Iowa. 

German  Evangelical — Foreign  Mission  Board,   German  Evan- 
gelical Synod  of  North  America,  Rev.  E.  Schmidt,  1377  Main 
Street,  Buffalo,  N.  Y. 
Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  German  Evangelical  Synod  of 
North  America,  Evansville,  Ind. 

Methodist  Episcopal — The  Department  of  Missionary  Educa- 
tion. Representing  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  the  Board 
of  Home  Missions  and  Church  Extension,  and  the  Board  of 
Sunday  Schools.     150  Fifth  Ave.,  New  York  City. 

Methodist  Episcopal  (South) — The  Educational  Department 
of  the  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South,  Rev.  E.  H.  Rawlings,  810  Broadway,  Nashville,  Ten- 
nessee. (Correspondence  concerning  both  foreign  and  home 
missions.) 

Methodist    Protestant — Board    of   Foreign    Missions    of   the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church,  Rev.  Fred.  C.  Klein,  316  North 
Charles  Street,  Baltimore,  Md. 
Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church, 
Rev.  Charles  H.  Beck,  West  Lafayette,  Ohio. 

Moravian — The  Department  of  Missionary  Education  of  the 
Moravian  Church  in  America,  Northern  Province,  Rev.  F.  W. 
Stengel,  Lititz,  Pa. 

Presbyterian  (U.  S.  A.) — The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  Mr.  B.  Carter  Millikin, 
Educational  Secretary ;  Rev.  George  H.  Trull,  Sunday  School 
Secretary,  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York  City. 
Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
TJ.  S.  A.,  Mr.  Ralph  A.  Felton,  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York 
City. 


Pbesbtterian  (U.  S.) — Executive  Committee  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  Mr,  John  I. 
Armstrong,   154   Fifth  Avenue,   North,   Nashville,  Tenn. 

General  Assemblj''s  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.,  Rev.  S.  L.  Morris,  1522  Hurt  Building,  Atlanta, 
Ga. 
Protestant  Episcopal — The  Domestic  and  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  U,  S,  A., 
Rev.  Arthur  R.  Gray,  281  Fourth  Avenue,  New  York  City. 

Reformed  Church  in  America — Department  of  Missionary  Edu- 
cation, Reformed  Church  in  America,  Mr.  H.  A.  Kinports,  25 
East  Twenty-second  Street,  New  York  City. 

Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States — ^Mission  Study  De- 
partment. Representing  the  Boards  of  Home  and  Foreign 
Missions,  Mr.  John  H.  Poorman,  304  Reformed  Church 
Building-,  Fifteenth  and  Race  Streets,  Philadelphia, 
Pa. 

United  Brethren  in  Christ — ^Missionary  Education  Depart- 
ment, U.  B.  Building,  Dayton,  Ohio.  Representing  the  Home 
Missionary  Society,  the  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  and  the 
Woman's  Missionary  Association. 

United  Evangelical — Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of 
the  United  Evangelical  Church  and  Board  of  Church  Exten- 
sion, Rev.  B.  H.  Niebel,  Penbrook,  Pa. 

United  Norwegian  Lutheran — Board  of  Foreign  Missions  United 
Norwegian  Lutheran  Church  of  America,  Rev.  M.  Saterlie, 
425-429  South  Fourth  Street,  Minneapolis,  Minn. 
Board  of  Home  Missions,  United  Norwegian  Lutheran  Church 
of  America,  Rev.  Olaf  Guldseth,  425  South  Fourth  Street, 
Minneapolis,  Minn. 

United  Presbyterian — Mission  Study  Department  of  the  Board 
of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  of 
North  America,  Rev.  James  K.  Quay,  200  North  Fifteenth 
Street,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  of 
North  America,  Rev.  R.  A.  Hutchison,  209  Ninth  Street, 
Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Universalist — Department  of  Missionary  Education  of  the  Gen- 
eral Sunday  School  Association  of  the  Universalist  Church, 
Rev.  A.  Gertrude  Earle,  Methuen,  Mass. 

CANADIAN  BOARDS 

Baptist — ^The  Canadian  Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Board,  Rev.  J. 
G.  Brown,  223  Church  Street,  Toronto,  Ontario. 

Church  of  England — The  Missionary  Society  of  the  Church  of 
England  in  Canada,  Rev.  Canon  S.  Gould,  131  Confederation 
Life  Building,  Toronto,  Ontario. 

Congregational — Canada  Congregational  Foreign  Missionary  So- 
ciety, Miss  Effie  Jamieson,  23  Woodlawn  Avenue,  East,  Tor- 
onto, Ontario. 

Methodist — Young  People's  Forward  Movement  Department  of 
the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Church,  Canada, 
Rev.  F.  C.  Stephenson,  299  Queen  Street,  West,  Toronto, 
Ontario. 

Pebsbyterian — Presbyterian  Church  in  Canada,  Board  of  For- 
eign Missions,  Rev.  A.  E.  Armstrong,  439  Confederation  Life 
Building,  Toronto,  Ontario. 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 


1    1012  01234  8332 


